Skip to main content

Full text of "An Illustration of several texts of Scripture, particularly those in which the Logos occurs : the substance of eight sermons preached in the Cathedral Church of St. Paul, in the years 1764 and 1765 .."

See other formats


:^ 


IJU-*^" 


y- 


LTBRA^R^^ 


OP   THE 


Theological    Seminary, 

PRINCETON,    N.  J. 

Case, C^S--S--^.  OiviV  • 

Shelf,     30^__:D      Sec 
Booh,  N« 


A  N 

ILLUSTRATION 

OF    SEVERAL 

Texts    of  SCRIPTURE, 

PARTICULARLY 

Ttiofe  in  which  the  LOGOS  occurs. 

The  Subflance  of  Eight  SERMONS  Preached 
"iathe  Cathedral  Church  of  St.  P  a  u  l,  in  the 
Years  1764  and  1765.. 

At  the  Appo'ntment  of 

M«*^-I  1^,  A  T  H  C  O  T  E, 

')y  Perr.ilffion  of  the 

Lord^Bifnop    of    LONDON; 

For  the  Ledure  Founded  by  Lady  M  O  Y  E  R. 
To  wh'ch  are  added 

T  W  O     TRACTS 

Relative  to  an 

INTERMEDIATE     STATE. 

By  BENjAMINiyAWSON,   L.  L.  D. 

Rector  of   Burgh   in  Suffolk. 


Provi  all  rhin^(,  hold  fafi  that  which  is  Good.  St.  Paul. 


L  O  N  D  O  N: 
Printed  for  the  AUTHOR,  and  So\d  by  A.  Millar,  in  t!>c  S-ranr'  -. 
J.  Kivi\GTo\,   St.  Paul's. Chiirth-vard;  J.  V/avgh,    r/^-M-^a 
Street;  J.  DoDSLKY,  Pali-Ma. I;  T.  Eecket  and  P.  i,v  il^Nbi. 
in  the  Strand.         MDCCLXV 


-^ 


T  O 


The  Right  Rever 672(1  Father  in  G  OD^ 


p 


I  L 


Lord  Bishop  of 


NOR 


I  C  I-L 


Aly  LORD, 

N  lubmittinp-  to  the  Perufal 
of  the  Public  the  follow- 
ing: Difcourfes,  which  are  the 


Sub- 


The  D  E  D  I  C  A  T  I  O  N. 

Subftance  of  the  hzdyJkfoyer^s 
Ledlures,  I  have  honoured 
myfelf  v/ith  addreffing  them 
to  your  Lordftiip.  I  fliould 
not  have  had  the  Affurance 
to  do  it,  but  after  taking  all 
due  Pains  with  the  Subject. 
Fully  confcious  of  this,  I 
hope  for  your  Lordftiip's  In- 
dulgence  in    what  is    meant 


for  the  Intereft  of  Religion 


m 


The   DEDICATION, 

in  general,  and  the  true  Ser- 
vice of  our  Church  in  parti- 
cular, 

I  amy 

My  LORD, 

Tour  Lordship's 
Mofl  Obedient 
and  Mojl 

Humble  Servant 


Benjamin  Dawson. 


THE 

PREFACE 

TO     THE 

LE    CTURES. 

IN  the  Courfe  of  the  following 
Leclures  I  have  undertaken  to 
prove  from  Scripture  thefe  three  Po- 
rtions, I.  That  He  v/ho  redeemed 
us  w^as  very  God,  manifefted  in  the 
FleOi ;  not  the  Firft  of  created  Bc-^ 
ings  united  to  an  human  Bodj^,  nor 
a  7nere  Man,  in  v/hom  the  Fuhiefs 
of  the  Godhead  dwelt  not.  2.  That 
Je/iis  Chi-ift  was  indeed  peifecv  Man, 
"   of  a  reafonable  Soul  and  human 

'^Flelli 


viii  PREFACE. 

«  Flelli  fubhfting  ;"  but  that  Man 
in  whom  God  himfelf  and  no  other 
Being,  in  Nature  inferior,  dwelt. 
3 .  That  the  Holy  Ghojl  is  of  a  Na- 
ture perfeBly  divine  ;  not  a  diftinct 
and  feparate  Being  from  the  Father 
Almighty,  inferior  both  to  Him  and 
the  Son,  but  true  and  ve?y  God  ;  or, 
in  other  Words,  that  He,  who  hath 
fa72Bifedy  is  one  and  the  fame  God 
with  Him  that  created  and  redee^ned 
us.      In   proving    thefe  three  Things 

and  illufrrating  many  Paffages  of 
Scripture  relative  thereto,  I  hope  I 
fr.all  be  thought,  if  not  to  have  de- 
fended,   at  leaft  to    have    proceeded 

upon 


PREFACE. 


IX 


upon  a  Method,  not  lefs  juft  than 
NEW,  of  defending  the  Dodrines  of 
the  Church  of  Englajid  on  this  lead- 
ing Subjed:  of  our  holy  Religion. 
This  I  may  hope  for  from  a  few  can- 
did and  attentive  Readers. 

At  the  fame  Time,  in  venturing 
a  Performance  of  this  Kind  into  the 
World,  I  am  not  infenfiblc  cither  to 
the  Contempt,  which,  in  tiie  prefent 
h^z^  is  like  cnoucrh  to  be  fhcv/n  for 
it^  or  to  the  fevere  Refledions  which 
may  be  made  upon  it.  But,  though 
I  fliould  ill  bear  the  One  or  the  Ochcr 
from  the  fenfibleand  judiciousReader, 
I  atn  the  lefs  difcouraged  at  the  Prof- 

b  pea 


X        PREFACE. 

pe6i;  of  meeting  with  both,  on  confi- 
de rhig  what  Sort  of  Perfons  I  can 
pcffibly  offend  J  and  from  whom  alone 
Contempt  ought  to  mortify  an  Author. 
Ill  Nature  only,  or  Bigotry,  which 
perhaps  is  but  a  Species  of  ill  Nature, 
can  take  Offence  at  any  Thing  I  have 
faid  ;  And,  as  for  Contempt  from  that 
Quarter  whence  I  moft  expect  it,  from 
thofe,  I  mean,  who,  difregarding  all 
Religion,  look  upon  all  religious  Sub- 
jects as  equally  contemptible,  it  re- 
auires  no  g-rcat  Fortitude  of  Mind  to 
fuftain  it. 

There  is  one  Thing  which    may 
feem  to  the  candid  part  of  my  Readers 

to 


PREFACE,         xi 

to  want  fome  Apology  from  me ; 
This  is,  the  Ule  of  the  Terms,  Aricms^ 
Socinians^  &c.  for  wliich  I  have  this 
to  fay,  that  I  ufe  them  not  often,  and 
7ievcr  by  way  of  Reproach  upon  tliofe 
Denominations  of  Chriftians,  but  bc- 
caufe  they  ferve  to  exprefs  without  a 
tedious  Repetition  theDodrines  under 
Coniideration. 


>^^^^^^t^^^^^^^^mmMMm0M^i:mmmm 


THE 


CONTENTS: 


THAT    the   Being    who    fpake    and 
wrought  in  the  Man  Chrijl  Jefiis  had 
true  and  perfect  Divinity. 


Isaiah  xI.  3. 
Prepare  ye  the  Way  of  the  Lord,  make  ftraight 
in  the  Defcrt  a  Highicay  for  ciir  God. 


Page  I 


The  Divinity  of  our  Redeemer. 

Mark,  i  2. 

Behold,    I  fend  my  Mejenger  before  thy  Face^ 

'which  fuall  prepare  thy  ¥/ay  before  ihce, 

27 


CONTENTS. 

A  Critical  DiiTertation  on  the  Logos, 

John  i.   i,  2,  3. 

In  the  Beginning  was  the  Word,  and  the  Word 
ivas  with  Gody  and  the  fFord  was  God. 

The  fame  was  in  the  Beginnijig  with  God. 

All  Things  were  made  by  Him ;  and  without 
Him  was  not  any  Thing  made  that  was 
made,  Page  SS 

The  HoJsj'GhoJl  in  Nature  and  EfTence  not 
inferior  to  God. 

I   C  o  R.   xii.  4,  5j  6. 

Now  there  are  Diverfuies  cj  Gijts  but  the  fame 

Spirit. 
And  there  are  Differences  of  AdminijlrationSj 

but  the  fame  Lord. 
And  there  are  Diverfities  of  Operations,   but 

it  is  the  fame  God  which  worketh  all  in  all. 

HZ 
The 


CONTENTS. 

The  Human  Nature  of  yefus  Chrifi. 

I   T  I  M.  ii.  5. 

For  There  is  One  God,  and  one  Mediator  he^ 
tween  God  and  Men-j  the  Man  Chrijl 
Jtfus.  Page  167 

The  proper  Ufe  of  Reafon  in  judging  of 
revealed  Dodrrines,  applied  particularly  to 
the  Dodrine  of  the  Church  of  Englatul 
concerning  the  "Jrinit'j. 

Job  xi.  7. 
Canft  I'hcu  by  Jcar cling  jlnd  old  God  f  Canjl 
thoufnd  cut  the  Ahnigh"j  unto  Verj chiton. 

PvCiyiarkG  on  Mr.  Steffl^s  Lccier,   concerniiig 

the  State  of  the  Soul  en  Death,  2.'  5 

Remaiks  on  Mr.  Steffc's  Brief  Bejettce,  275 


Hjh^-j^^^Si-iS^^^-Jgs-*-  •^if^^''^^'^^^^^^^^^^ 


^-a 


THE 


D    I     V      I     N    I     T    Y 


OF     OUR 


REDE    E    MER. 


c^o$oc5o(^ojoo55cc$o  o5oo$oo$oo$oojoo$o  o$oo$oojoc$oojo  ojoojcojocjo 


Isaiah  XL.   3. 

Prepare  ye  the  Way  of  the  Lord^  make  jlralght 
in  the  Defert  a  High-'way  for  our  God, 

AL  L  the  Evangelifls   have  quoted 
thisPaflage  and  applied  it  to  Chrlfl. 
The  Titles  therefore  of  Lord  and 
God  are  given  to  the  Perfon  that  redeemed^ 
B  equally 


2         The  Divinity  of  our  Redeemer, 

equally  with  the  Perfon  that  created  u?.  And, 
that  thefe  Titles  are  given  to  him,  not  as  a 
mere  Man  eminently  diftinguiflied  above  his 
Fellows,  as  the  Socinians  hold  ;  nor  yet  as 
a  Being  of  a  fuperior  Nature,  above  the 
Angels  themfelves,  and  inferior  only  to  God, 
but  that  they  refped:  God  himfelf,  and  no 
oditr  Beings  in  this  Application  of  them  to 
the  Perfon  of  our  Redeemer^  it  fiiall  be  my 
Bufinefs  in   this  Difcourfe  to  prove. 

Let  it  bs  obferved  then,  that  they  are 
throughout  Scripture  appropriated  to  God 
alone,  and  intended  to  reprefent  to  the  Minds 
of  Men  the  One  fapreme  Being.  It  is  no 
juft  Objedion  to  this  Remark,that  the  former 
of  thefe  Titles  is  fometimes  ufed  in  addreffing 
mere  human  Beings,  diflinguiflied'by  their 
Station  in  Life  j  nor,  that  Magiftrates,  and 
thofc  to  whom  the  V/ord  of  the  Lord  came, 
are  fometimes  called  Gods^  fo  long  as  no  (jne 
of  the  Scripture  Worthies   is  to  be  found 

lliled 


Tihe  Dhimty  of  our  Redeemer,         ^ 

/tiled  in  fo  abfolute  a  Manner  as  in  my  Text, 
The  Lord,  or,  Onr  God.  Here  thefe  Titles 
mofl  manifeftly  refpedt  the  almighty  Ruler 
of  the  World,  the  living  and  true  God,  he- 
fides  whom  there  is  no  other  :  and  yet  all 
the  EvangellfTs,  as  I  have  obferved,  accom- 
modate  thePafTage  to  the  Coming  of  Chrift. 
I  fhall  only  produce  the  Quotation  of  St. 
Mar/: ;  The  Beginriifig  of  the  Go/pel  of  Jefus 
Chrifly  the  Son  of  God,  as  it  is  written  in  the 
Prophets^  Behold,  I  fend  my  Meffe?jger,  before 
thy  Face,  which  fJ:all  prepare  thy  ivay  before 
thee.  "The  Voice  of  one  cryi?ig  in  the  Wildenjefs, 
Prepare  ye  the  ll'ay  of  ibe  Lord,  77iake  his 
Paths  ftraight,  Mark  i.  i,  2,  3. 

Both  thefe  Quotations  refped  the  Mani- 
feftation  of  the  Power  of  God  himfelf.  The 
former,  as  it  ftands  in  Malachi  iii.  i.  con- 
tains a  Declaration  of  the  Almighty,  con- 
cerning himfelf.  Behold,  1  will  fend  my  Mef- 
fenger,  and  he  fl:all  prepare  the  Way  before 

B  2  me 


4         ^e  Divinity  of  our  Redeemer, 

me.  But  the  Evangelift,  you  fee,  quotes 
this  Paffage,  as  the  Words  of  the  Father 
Almighty  to  his  Son,  the  Chrifl.  I  fend  my 
Meffenger  before  thy  Face  which  fhall  'prepare 
thy  Way  before  thee,  fohn  the  Baptift,  there- 
fore, was  a  Mellenger  before  the  Lord^  to 
prepare  his  Way,  to  make  flraight  in  the 
Dtfert,  a  high  Way  for  our  God^  as  it  is 
exprefled  in  my  Text,  who  was  about  to 
make  known  to  Men  that  Gofpel  of  Grace, 
which  had  lain  hid  from  the  Foundation  of 
the  World.  Thefe  Titles,  therefore,  refped 
notChrift,  as  2i7nereM2S\,  but  Gd?^  himfelf, 
as  about  to  manifcft  himfelf  in  the  Flefh,  that 
is,  by  the  Man,  Chrift  Jefus. 

Nor  is  the  Notion  of  the  Arians  more 
folid  ;  nay,  to  me  it  appears  much  more 
Fanciful  and  Chimerical,  than  that  of  the 
Socinians.  They  fuppofe  that  thefe  Titles 
refpedt  neither  a  mere  Man,  nor  yet  the  per- 
fedi  Divinity,  but  are  applied  to  Chrift  Jefus 

on 


J'be  Divinity  of  our  Redeemer,  ^ 

on  Account  of  fome   very   exalted  Dignity 

which  he  held  under  the  Father  in  a    pre- 

cxiftent  State.     But  the  Scriptures  reprtfent 

not   our  Saviour    under    fuch    a  Character, 

which   indeed  would  fuppofe  a  Plurality  of 

Gods,  viz.     One  infinite  and    eternal,    the 

other  limited  and  originated.     Nor  can  I  fee 

that  fuch  a  Scheme  of  Theology  differs,  *  in 

this  Refpe(5t,  from  that  of  the  heathen  World, 

who  fuppofcd  that  there  was  one  God  in^ 

deed    fupreme^    but    that  there    were    otlier 

Beings  alfoofa  divine  Nature,  Agents  in  the 

Government  of  the  World  under  him. 

It 

*  In  Dezrce  it  doth,  the  Number  cf  t'^e  Heathen  Del- 
ties  being  much  greater.  T\iQ  ^alities  ox  mordX  Attri- 
butes moreover  afcribei  to  thv m,  make  an  important  and 
efTentiai  Differei.ce,  and  the  giofs  Worfliip  rendered  to 
them  in  confequence  thereof,  but  this  the  two  Schemes  fecm 
to  me  to  have  in  Con:mon,  vl^.  what  hgenerally  utiderftood 
by  a  Plurality  < .  f  G  od  s . 

The  Arians  indeed  may  argue  that  they  acknowledge  but 
One  God,  inaimu^h  as  thry  hold  that  the  Father  ^a/Tc  is  un- 
ilmited'm  Power,  which  Attribute  is  eflential  intheldeaofa 
God.  But  if  fo,  then  by  parity  of  Argument,  the  Heathen 
Theology  was  not  aPlurallty  oiGods;  for  all  were  eftecmed 
fulyject  to  the  Wijl  of  Jove. 


6  The  'Divinity  oj  our  Redeemer, 

It  will  facilitate  the  Refutation  of  this 
Opinion  to  confider  the  Ground  of  it,  which 
I  take  to  be  this,  'viz,  ''  that  God  is  faid  to 
"  have  Jent  his  Son  into  \htJVorld?' 

O  N  this,  and  the  like  Expreffions,  the 
Arian  Hypothelis  feems  to  be  grounded  j 
and,  though  attempted  to  be  fupported  by 
various  Texts,  yet  would  never,  I  think,  have 
been  broached,  or,  indeed  formed,  had  it 
not  been  for  this.  "  If,  they  reafon,  God 
"  fent  his  Son  into  the  JVorld^  then  it  is  plain 
*«  i\\2Xf9me  other  Being  than  God  came  into  the 
"  World  J  fince  it  is  abfurd  to  fay,  that  God 
''  Jent  himfclf."  But  when  the  Scriptures 
fpeak  of  Jefub  Chrifl:  being  Je?it  into  the 
World,  they  always  refer  to  his^  Commijjion 
from  God  to  minider  to  the  World,  that 
is,  to  Men,  and  refped  not  the  Time  either 
of  his  Birth  or  Conception.  In  like  rpanner, 
yahn  the  Baptlft,  is  faid  to  hejhit  from  God, 
when  he  came  to  preach  the  Baptifm  of  Re- 
pentance, 


^he  Divinity  of  our  Redeemer.  7 

pentance.  So  that  from  an  Expreflion  of  this 
kind  there  is  no  Ground  to  fuppofe  that 
any  other  Being  than  God  himfelf,  in  the 
Terjbn  of  Chrift,  wrought  out  our  Salvation 
by  his  almighty  Power  manifefted  on 
Earth. 

But   having  thus  from    a  miftaken  Ex- 
preffion  once  formed  the  Notion  of  Chrift's 
exifting  in  a  prior  State,  a  diftind:  Being  from 
God,  and  inferior  to  him   alone,  they   then 
fancied  that  thefe  Tides  of  Lord  and  God^ 
might    with  fome   Propriety  be  applied    to 
him.      Accordingly,  they  fuppofe  that  this 
exalted  Perfonage  was  the  fame  that  appeared 
to  Abraham y  and  the  Patriarchs  of  old,    and 
that  he  is  ftiled,  the  Lord  God  %  or,    (as  they 
fancifully  tranflate  JehovahAleim)  iWJchovah 
of  God  ;   as  if  thefe  Terms  import  two  dif^ 
tin5l  and  fcparate  Lei^'gs^   viz.  the  one,  ths 

alra'ghty 


8  ^he  Divinity  of  our  Redeemer. 

almighty  Ruler  of  the  World,  the  other, 
the  Meffiah,  inferior^  but  next  In  Dig- 
nity to  him :  An  Error  of  Interpretation, 
fimilar  to  the  above-mentioned;  for,  when 
God  is  faid  to  appear  to  any  of  the  Patriarchs, 
we  are  not  fo  to  underftand  it,  as  if  they 
had,  or  could  have,  a  vifible  Reprefentation 
of  Him,  but  only  that  he  fignified  his  Will 
unto  them,  either  in  a  Vifion,  or  byfome 
Sign,  cr  by  an  Angel.  If  they  underflood 
that  the  MeiTage  was  from  Heaven,  the 
Lord  Gcd  was  faid  to  have  appeared  to  them  ; 
but  that  Appellation  refpedts  not  the  Appear^ 
ance  itfelf,  the  vifible  Reprefentation,  but  is 
the  Title  of  the  fupreme  Being,  whofe  Will 
was  reveakd  unto  them.  Or,  if  the  Tranf- 
lation  may  be  admitted,  then  the  Jehovah 
of  God,  can  mean  only  the  Angel  of  the 
Lord,  without  any  Foundation  for  fuppoiing 
it  to  mean  the  Lord  Chrift. 

Having 


^be  Divinity  of  our  Redeemer i  g 

Having  thus  fhewn,  that  the  Titles  which 
©ccur  in  my  Text  applied  by  the  Evangelills 
to  our  Redeemer,  always  refped:  one  and  the 
fame  Being,  even  the  Supreme-,  1  fhall  nov/ 
endeavour  to  fhew  that  ft  was  Go^himfelf,  and 
not  an  inferior  Being,  that  was  manifcflcd  to 
the  World  in  Flefh.     This  I  propofe  to  evince, 

I.  From  the  Reprefentation  given  of  what 
is  generally  termed,  the  Incarnation  of  thQ  Son 
of  God. 

IL  From  theTeftimony  of  the  Evangelifts 
and  Apoftlesj  and 

III.  From  the  Teftimony  of  Chrifthimfelf. 

For  the  Firfl,  viz.  the  Incarnation^ 

C  St; 


I  o      T^he  Divimty  of  our  Redeemer^ 

St  .Matthew's  Account  thereof  is  as  follows. 
Now  the  Birth  of  Jefus  Chrifl  was  on  this  wife, 
When  as  his  Mother  Mary  was  efpoufed  to  Jofeph, 
he  fore  they  came  together  ^Jhe  was  found  with  Child 
of  the  Holy  Ghost,  Matt,  i.  1 8.  And  again. 
Fear  not  to  take  unto  thee  Mary  thy  JFife-^  for  that 
which  is  conceived  in  her  is  of  the  Holy  Ghost* 
verfe  20. 

This  is  a  plain  and  fimple  Account  of  the 
Humanity  of  Chrift.  He  was  born  of  a  Wo- 
man, partook  of  human  Nature,and  was  made 
Flefli,  that  is,  was  perfed  Man.  Yes,  the 
Arians  will  acknowledge  that  he  was  madeF/t/?'; 
*'  but  then  to  this  Flejhy  or  Man,  fay  they,  was 
**  united,  a  Bei?ig  of  afuperior  Nature  to  Man, 
*  *  even  ^jGod,  who  was  not  indeed  from  all  Eter- 
^/  jiity,but  before  all  other  Beings  whatfoever, 
"  the  Supreme  alone  excepted,  to  whom  he  is 


^he  Divinity  of  our  Redeemer,   ^        1 1 

"  inferior^''' — But,  does  this  Account  which 
St.  Matthew  gives  of  the  Incarnation,  fuppofc 
an  Union  of  the  human  Nature  with  any  fuch 
Being?  Isitnotexprcfly  aflerted,  that  that  which 
wa<?  conceived  in  the  Virgin  Mary^  was  of  the 
Holy  Gho/i^  And  again,  at  the  23dverfe,  it  is 
faid,  They  fnall  call  his  name  Emmanuel, 
which  being  interpreted,  is  God  with  u<.  No 
Mention  is  here  made  of  any  other  than  two 
Natures,  i)iz.  the  one  perfeSih  Human,  the 
other  perfe^ly  Divine. 

St.  Luke  gives  much  the  fame  Account  of 
the  Incarnation  of  our  Saviour.  I'be  Angel 
anfwered  and  faid  unto  her^  The  Holy  Ghoft 
fhiill  come  upon  thee^  and  the  Power  of  the 
Higheft  fhall  overjhadow  thee :  therefore  alfo  that 
Holy  Thing  which  Jh all  be  born  of  thee^  shall  be 
called  the  Son  of  God,  Luke  i.  35.  Jefua 
Chriil  in  this  Place  is  called  the  Son  of  God, 
C    2  not 


12       Hje  Divinity  of  our  Redeemer, 

not  on  Account  of  any  fecondary  Dignity 
which  he  held  under  God  in  a  prior  State 
of  Exigence,  or  becaufe  he  was  created  by 
God  before  all  other  Beings,  but  becaufe  he 
was  begotten  of  the  Virgin  Mary^  by  the 
Power  of  the  Moft  High.  It  was  the  Moft 
High  that  raifed  up  for  us  a  fpiritual  Deli- 
verer, even  the  Man  Chrift  Jefus,  in  whom 
alfo  He  was  manifefting  himfelf  to  the 
>Vorld. 

Thus  it  appears  from  the  Account  given 
us  of  the  exception  and  Birth  of  Chrift, 
that  there  is  no  Ground  for  fuppofing,  that  a 
Beings  who  in  a  pre-exiftent  State  was  diflind 
from,  and  inferior  to  God,  took  our  Nature 
upon  him,  or  v^^as  united  to  Humanity. 

Let  us  now  confidcr  in  the  fecond  Place, 
Whether  the  Evangelifts  afcribe  our  Redemp- 
tion 


^e  Dhintty  of  our  Redeemer.  i  j 

tion  to  any  other  Being  than  to  Gcd  himfelf, 
operating  in  the  Man  Chi  id  Jefus.  And  the 
Quotation  of  my  Text  by  all  the  Evangf  hfts, 
is  one  full  Proof  that  they  do  not.  For 
undoubtedly  the  Prophet  fpeaks  of  the  Mo/t 
High  God,  when  he  crieth  out,  Prepare  ye 
the  Way  of  the  Lord ;  nor  can  we,  Without 
the  greateO:  Force  upon  the  Words,  fuppofe 
that  yohn  the  Baptift  meant  any  other  Berttg^ 
for  whom  the  World  was  called  upon  to  pre- 
pare a  Way,  than  Him,  who  is  fpoken  of 
by  the  Prophet  Ifaiah,  and  who  was  about 
to  manifeft  himfelf  in  the  Fleshy  even  GW, 
\n  Chrifl» 

Again,  the  Evangel  ids  ever  reprcfent 
Jefus  Chrift  as  working  by  the  Power  of 
God  alone,  and  thofe  that  believed  on  him,  as 
convinced  that  God  and  no  other  Being  was 
with  him.     Thus,  when  our  Lord  faid  to 

the 


14       77j^  Divinity  efotir  Redeemer* 

the  Man  afBidled  with  the  Palfy,  Son,  thy  Sim 
be  forgiven  thee  -,  they  fay,  fFho  can  forgive 
Sins  but  God  only  ?  Mark  ii.  5,  7.  They  were 
fure  that  this  was  the  Prerogative  of  the  Mofi 
HighjZnd  therefore  theObjcdion  to  theWords 
of  Chrift,  as  blajpbemous,  was  well  founded, 
if  they  were  pronounced  by  One,  that  had 
not  the  Power  of  God  himfelf.  But  when 
the  People  faw  the  Miracle,  which  Chrift 
wrought  on  this  Occafion,  they  were  con- 
vinced that  he  had  the  Power  of  forgiving 
Sins,  and  accordingly  glorified  God.  They 
were  far  from  giving  Glory  to  any  other 
Being  than  to  the  Mo/I  High  -,  nor  could  it 
ever  enter  their  Heads,  that  it  was  not  Gody 
but  fome  Angel  or  Demi-God,  united  to  Hu- 
manity that  wrought  the  Cure. 

In  another  Place,  when  ouv  Saviour  reftored 
a  dead  Perfon  to  Life,  it  is  faid,  tbat  there 

catne 


The-  Divinity  of  cur  Redeemer,  j  5 

came  a  Fear  on  all ;  and  they  glorified  Cod,  fay^ 
ingy  That  a  great  Prophet  is  rifen  up  among  us ; 
and.  That  Godhatb  vifited  his  People.  Luke  viL 
16.  It  was  a  Man,  the  Man  Chrift  Jefus,  that 
touched  the  Bier,  and  faid,  l^oimg  Man  arife. 
But  it  was  God  alone  that  gave  Life  to  the 
Dead.  It  was  the  Power  of  the  Almighty , 
and  not  of  any  finite  Being,  which  accom- 
panied and  gave  Efficacy  to  the  Command, 
Accordingly,  the  Power  which  manifeiled  it- 
felf  in  Chrift  Jefus  is  ftiled  on  another  Oc- 
cafion,  the  mighty  Power  of  God.  And  Jefus 
rebuked  the  unclean  Spirit,  and  healed  the  Child, 
ajid  delivered  him  again  to  his  Father,  And  they 
were  all  a?nazed  at  the  mighty  Power  of  God. 
Luke  ix.  42,  43. 

There  is  a  flill  more  remarkable 
Paflage  to  this  Purpofe  in  the  fame  Evangc- 
Hft.     And  one  of  them,  nehen  be  faw  that  he 

wa> 


1 6       The  Dhi?iify  of  our  Redeemer, 

was  healed^  turned  back^  and  with  a  loud  Voice^ 
glorified  God  ;  a?id  fell  on  his  Face  at  his 
Feety  giving  him  Thanks.  Luke  xvii.  1 5.  The 
Glory  was  not  given  to  Chrift,  as  a  very  great 
and  mighty  Being,  above  Man,  but  inferior  to 
God.  The  Glory  v^^as  given  to  God,  to  the 
divine  "N a.turQj  perfeSlIy  Divine  j  and  Gratitude 
was  the  Tribute  which  he  payed  to  Chrift  as 
Man.  He  fell  down  on  his  Face  at  his  Feet, 
giving  him  T^hanks, 

St.  John  begins  his  Gofpel  with  this  af- 
fertion,  viz.  In  the  Beginning  was  the  Word, 
and  the  Word  was  with  God,  .■qnd  the  l^Tord 
was  God.  Divines  generally  underftand  by 
the  IFord,  the  Perfon  of  Jefus  Chrift.  And, 
if  this  be  the  Meaning  of  it,  then,  one  would 
think,  nothing  can  be  conceived  to  be  a  more 
exprefs  Declaration  of  the  Equality  of  the 
Son  with  the  Faiher,  as  to  his  Divinity;  fince 

the 


^he  Dtvim'iy  of  our  Redeemer,  17 

the  Evangelift  alTertcth  in  plain  Terms,  the 
Word  was  God, 


But,  "  No,  (fay  the  Arians)   the   Word 
**  was   not   equal  to  the    Father  Almighty, 
**  though  he  be  alTerted  to  be  God.     He  had 
**  a  divine  Nature,  (they  will  allow)  but  not 
"  One  that  was  perjeBly  Divine,  being  inferior 
*^  in  that  refpedl  to  God''    If  you  afk  them 
the  Reafon  for  an  Interpretation  fo  incongru- 
ous with  the  Words  of  St.  'John^  they  think  it 
a  fufficient  Anfwcr,   *'  that  it  could  never  be 
**  the  Intention  of  the    Evangelifl  to  aflert 
"  that   there   are    two  Gods."      But    they 
(hould  confider  that  he  alTerts  no  fuch  Thing, 
even  fuppofing  the  Tranflation  to  be  juft.  For 
it  is  not  faid,  that  the  Word  is  a  differejit  Being 
from    God,  equal    in   every    refpe<fl.     T^at 
would  be  to  affert  the  Exiftence  of  two  Gods. 

D  But 


1 8         The  Divinity  of  cur  Redeemer, 

But  the  Allertion  of  the  Evangelifl  is,  that  the 
Word  was  that  very  Being  whom  wc  under- 
ftand  by  the  Term,  God.  I  argue  now  on  the 
Suppofition,  that  theTranflation  above  men- 
tioned, is  the  true  One,  and  that  by  the  Word, 
is  meant,  the  Per/on  of  Chrift,  as  moll  Divines 
both  Trinitarians  and  Arians  underftand  it. 
I  think  however,  both  have  mifunderftood 
this  Paflage.  There  is  no  Occafion  to  take 
the  Word  here  in  a  different  Senfe  from  that 
v/hich  it  bears  in  other  Places  of  Scripture, 
viz.  the  Go/pel.  And  this  Senfe  of  it,  which 
is  moft  natural,  will  leave  the  Arians  no 
Advantage  from  this  Quarter,  and  confirm  the 
Do£trine  of  our  Church,  viz.  that  God,  and 
no  other  Being,  is  our  Saviour,  and  has  been 
manifefted  to  the  World  in  the  Flefli,  by  the 
Man  Chrift  Jefus.  But  of  this  more  fully 
in  a  future  Difcourfe. 


The  Divinity  of  our  Redeemer.  ig 

Nicode?Tius  came  to  Jtf  js  and  expreflVd  his 
Belief  that  he  had  the  Power  of  the  Ahmghty, 
Rabbi  J  we  know  that  thou  art  a  Teacher  come 
from  God,  that  is,  commiffioned  oj  God  to 
teach.  And  how  did  he  know  this  ?  For  no 
Man^  fays  he,  can  do  thefe  Miracles  that  thou 
do/} J  except  God  be  ii'ith  hi ?n.  John  iii.  2,  Ni- 
ccdemusfawz  Man  work  Miracles.  He  was  fure 
this  could  not  be  by  any  Power  belonging  to 
mere  Humanity ;  he  was  convinced  that  it 
could  not  be  but  by  the  Power  of  the  Moji 
High,  He  had  no  Notion  of  any  fuperior 
created  B(i\n^j  refiding  in,  or  united  to  the 
Body  of  Chrift,  by  whom  thefe  Works  were 
done.  It  was  evident  to  him  that  they  were 
the  Works  of  the  Almighty  himfelf. 

From  the  Heprefentatlon  therefore  which 

the  Evangelifts  have  given  us  of  Jefus  Chrift 

D  2  and 


%  o      ^he  Divinity  of  our  Redeemer, 

and  the  Power  which  manifefted  itfclf  in 

him,  it  appears,  that  we  have  good  Reafon 

to  afcribe   to    the  Author   of  our  Salvation 

eternal  Power  and  Godhead*     The  Socinians 

may  declaim  ever  fo  much  againft  rendering 

to   a  mere  Mortal  that   Worfhip  which   is 

due  to  God  alone  5   and  they  are  juftified  in 

witholding  it  themfelves,   But  if  they  fuppofe 

that  our  Church  Warrants  fuch  kind  of  Wor- 

fhip,  they  are  under  a  grofs  Miftake,  and  in 

rcprefenting  Her  in  fo  odious  a  Light,  they 

wajat   that  Charity  towards  Her,    which  is 

above  all  Faith,  being  the  Bond  of  Perfedlnefs, 

The  Church  of  England  acknowledges  no 

God  but  One,  nor  any  Worfhip  to  be  due 

but  to  the  One  only  living  and  true  God, 

She  acknowledges  the  Humanity  of  Chrift, 

and  has   ever    ftrenuoully   maintained   that 

Dodrine  j    at  the   fame  Time  fhe  difallows 

pf  divine  Honours  being  rendered  to  him  on 

that 


The  Divinity  of  our  Redeemer,  2 1 

that  Account.  Whatever  Gratitude  be  due 
to  him  as  Man  (and  the  Higheil,  no  doubt, 
is  due)  Her  Adoration  neither  terminates  in, 
nor  is  in  any  Meafure  directed  to  an  Arm  of 
Flefh,  but  refpeds  the  Divinity  itfelf,  which 
was  manifefted  in  the  Flefli,  even  Him^  by 
whofe  Power  the  Sick  were  healed,  the  Lame 
walked,  the  Bhnd  faw,  and  the  Deaf  heard  ; 
Him,  whofe  mighty  Power  ftilled  the  raging 
of  the  Winds  and  the  Waves  by  a  Word, 
which  called  forth  Lazarus ^  after  four  Days 
Interment,  from  the  Grave,  and  (why  need 
I  mention  any  other  Inftance  of  its  perfedfly 
divine  Efficacy?)  which  raifed  the  Man  Chrift 
Jefus  from  the  Dead,  and  which  He  exercifes 
with  full  Authority  to  the  well  governing  of 
his  Church  wwrj^r/^/ both  now  and  ever. 

Let 


22         The  Divinity. of  eur  Redeemer, 

Let  the  Arians  on  the  other  Hand  cxprefs 
what  Abhorrence  they  will  of  the  Docflrlne  of 
the  Trinity,  as  Idolatrous,  and  ever  fo  great 
Aftonifhment,  that  any  fhould  believe  it;  it 
would  be  extremely  aftoniiliing  (but  that  we 
fee  an  intemperate  Zeal  will  admit  no  cool 
Confideration  of  any  Point)  that  they  fhould 
confider  it  in  this  unfavourable  Light,  and 
not  fee  that  their  own  Notion  borders  more 
upon  the  Error  objeded  againfl:.  Which,  I 
would  ask,  favours  moft  of  Polytheifm  ?  To 
fuppofe  that  there  is  cne  God,  the  great  Crea- 
tor and  Father  of  all,  that  ihtjame  redeemed 
us  in  the  Perfon  of  Chrift,  and  JanBified 
us  by  his  Holy  Spirit,  being  one  and  the  farne 
eternal  and  uncreated  Bei?2g  ?  Or,  that  thef? 
are  three  J//?/«<^  Beings  and  fcparately  exiftent, 
theO;?^  uncreated  and  eternal,  viz.  our  Ora- 
tor ;  the  other,   a  Creature,  next   to  God   in 

Dignity, 


^he  Divinit'j  of  our  Redeemer,         a  3 

Dignity,  but  not  perje6i  God,  viz,  our  Re- 
deemer ;  and  the  Third,  a  ftlU  injerior  Being 
to  either,  yet  above  the  Argels,  viz,  the 
Holy  Ghoft,  our  SanBifier  ?  1  am  fure  the 
former  is  the  Dodlrine  of  the  Church  of 
England;  and,  if  the  latter  be  not  the  Doc- 
trine of  the  Arians,  I  (hall  be  forry  to  have 
mifreprefented  them  :  For  in  this  View  of  it, 
the  Dodlrine  appears  very  unfcriptural^  to  fay 
the  lead  of  it.  I  mean  not  by  this  Reprefen- 
tation  to  retort  the  invidious  Refledion  which 
has  been  caft  upon  our  Church  j  nor,  is  it  my 
Intention,  my  Brethren,  in  mentioning  the 
fame,  to  excite  in  you  a  Spirit  of  Retaliation, 
but  only  to  guard  you  againft  being  mifled 
by  fo  injurious  an  Objedion,  importing  the 
heavieft  of  Charges,  into  unfavourable  Senti- 
ments of  the  cftablilhed  Dodlrines,  vi^hich, 
rightly  underftood,  will  be  found  to  be  pure 

and  fcriptural.     And  it  is  your  Duty  there- 
fore 


ij^         Tbe  £>ivimty  of  our  Redeemer: 

fore  to  receive,  what  has  been  faid,  In  the 
Spirit  of  Meeknefs  and  Charity  towards  thofc 
that  differ  from  us.     Let  us  hold  our  holy 
Faith,    firm  and    unmoved    by  the    fubtle 
Devices  of  thofe   that  would  undermine  \u 
or  the  bold  Attacks  of  Infidelity.     For  be  af- 
fured,  our  Faith,  held  in  the  Bonds  of  Peace 
and  Love,  will  be  fafer  and  better  fecured  to 
us,   than  it  can  be  by  the   furious  Tran(ports 
of  a  blind  Zeal.     So  pure  a  Faith  defer ves 
our  warm  Attachment  to  it,  and  a  jealous  Con- 
cern for  its  Support  under  the  continual  and 
various  Attacks  of    its  Adverfaries.    But  let 
not  a  fufpicion  of  its  Danger  ever  betray  us 
iiito  an  uncharitable  Opinion  of  our  Oppo- 
nents, and  in  Confequence  thereof,  into  un- 
chriflian  and  unwarrantable  Meafures  of  De- 
fence ;  knawing  this,   that  an  Oppofition  to 
the  mofl  Orthodox  faith,    grounded  on  Er- 
ror alone,  and  not  conducted  by  a  Spirit  of 

Con- 


*Ihe  Divhiity  of  our  "Redeemer.         25 

Contention,  is  far  lefs  culpable  in  the  Sight 
of  Almighty  God,  than  the  Maintenance  of 
the  fame  on  the  Principles  of  Perfecution. 

Now  to  the  One  God,  our  Creator,  Re- 
deemer and  Sandtifier,  be  afcribed  all  Honour, 
Might,  Majefly  and  Piaiie,  World  without 
end.  Amen. 


E 


THE 

D     I     V     I      N     I     T    Y 

O  F    O  U  R 

RED    E    E    M    E    Tv. 

•0»«0M«C003C«O*0009C00900e6eC0«»Mfl0(>30C««000«eCCC5C<>00C<0O0COCCC«e«C<M'e0«00OCft0C40CC«0CO»0««S» 

Mark  I.  2. 

Behold  1  fend  ?ny  MeJJejiger  before  thy  face, 
ivhich  fJmll  prepare  thy  Way  hejore  thee. 

'T"^  HE  MelTenger  here  alluded  to,  is  "John 
-*"  the  Baptin.  But  who  is  that  Being, 
before  whom  he  was  fent  to  prepare  the  Way  ? 
Out Savicurfiod  himfelfjand  no  other  iiifnior 
Being.  But  doth  not  the  Almighty  (lor  they 
E  2  are 


i8        'The  Divinity  of  our  Redeemer: 

are  his  Words)  fpeak  to  fome  Per  (on  diftindi 
from  himfelf,  when  he  faith,  Before  thy  Face 
which  fiall prepare  thy  Way  before  thee?  To 
this,  I  anfwer,  that  the  Evangelift,  no  Doubt, 
by  theTurn  he  has  given  to  this  Pafrage,quoted 
from  theProphets,  has  himfelf  preferved,  and 
marks  to  us  thejuft  DijlinBionio  be  made  be- 
tween the  Ferfon  of  the  iv7/Zvr,and  f^<2/of  the 
Son.  Neverthelefs,  it  cannot  be  his  Intention, 
by  thisDiftinftion,  to  divide  the  Godhead^  io  as 
to  reprefent  the  Father  and  the  Son,  as  two 
Gods,  nor  yet  to  reprefent  the  latter  as  a 
different  Being  from  God,  inferior  to  him, 
though  fuperiorto  all  others  5  nor  laftly,  as  a 
mere  Man,  in  whom  the  Fuhiefs  of  the  Godhead 
dwelt  not.  For,  the  fame  Bei?ig,  which  the 
Prophet  Malachi  (from  whom  the  Quotation 
is  made)  fpeaks  of,  muil:  be  meant  by  Si.Mark-, 
and  that  Beings  is  God  himfelf ^  and  no  inferior 
One,  who  was  about  tomanifcft  himlelfin  the 

Flefli, 


"The  Divinity  of  our  Redeemer .  29 
Flefli,  that  is,  by  thtMan  Chrift  Jefus.  The 
Words  of  the  Prophet,  fpeaking  in  the  Name 
of  the  Lord,  are  as  follows  ;  Behold  ^  I  will  fend 
my  Meffenger,  and  he  floall  prepare  the  Way 
before  me:  which  evidently  refpeds  the  Ma- 
nifeftation  of  Almighty  God, 

I  H  AVE  in  a  preceeding  Difcourfe  adduced 
fome  Proofs  of  the  Divinity  of  our  Saviour ; 
particularly  from  the  Titles  which  are  given 
to  him,  o^Lord,  and  God;  from  the  Account 
of  the  Incarnation,  and  the  concurrent  Tefli- 
mony  of  the  fourEvangelifts.  In  thislpropofe 
to  purfue  theVindication  of  this  great  Dodrine 
of  our  Church  on  the  Teftimony  of  the 
Apoftlcs. 

St.  Peter  faith,  Jefus  of  Nazareth,  a  Man 
approved  of  God  among  you  b-^  Miracles,  ajid 
Wonders,  and  Signs,  which  God  did  by  him  in 
the  midft  of  you,  as  you  yourjehcs  alfo  kno^^ 

Ads 


30  ^be  Divinity  of  cur  Redeemer. 
A(5ls  ii.  22.  Here  then  we  have  the  Teftlmo- 
ny  of  the  Apoftle  for  the  FerfeB  Humanity  of 
Ghrift  Jefus,  and  the  "P erf e5i  Divinity  of  that 
Power  which  operated  in  Him,  Accordingly, 
both  Feter  and  'John,  when  they  had  wrought 
a  miraculous  Cure  on  a  lame  Man  in  the  ISIamt 
of  Jefus  Ch rift,  difclaim  all  Power  in  them- 
felves  of  working  fuch  a  Cure  and  afcribe  it 
wholly  to  the  mofl:  High  God  and  not  to  fome 
inferior  Being  operating  in  the  Man  Chrifl 
Jefus.  Why  look  ye  /o  earne/lly  on  us  as  though  l>y 
our  oivnPcwer  or  Holi?2efSj  ive  had  made  this  Man 
to  walk?  TheGod  of  Abraham,  and  of  Jfaac^  and  of 
facoh^  the  God  of  our  Fathers,  has  glorified  his 
Sonjefusj  whom  ye  delivered  up ^^c.  Aifls.  iii.i2. 
And  again  J  Be  it  known  unto  you  all,  and  to  all 
the  People  oj  Ifrael,  that  by  the  Name  of  Jefus 
Chrift  of  Nazareth  ^whom  ye  crucified, whom  God 
raifed  from  the  Dead,  even  by  Him  doth  this 
Man  fl  and  here  before  you  wboki  AO:s  iv.io.  So 

that 


'The  Divi?iity  of  our  Redeemer.  3 1 

that  it  was  by  the  very  fame  Beivg  whoraifed 
the  Man  Ch.rifl:  Jefus  ;rom  the  Dead,  that  this 
Miracle  was  wrought,  and  that  is  God,  and  not 
any  other  Ferfon  of  an  intermediate  Nature 
between  God  and  Man,  united  to  Humanity. 

To  the  fame  Being  the  Apoftle  means  to 
afcribe  this  Almighty  Power,  when  he  fays  of 
Chrifl  in  another  Place,  He  went  about  doing 
Good,  and  Healing  all  that  were  opprejfed  of  the 
Devil  I  for  (he  adds)  God  was  with  him.  Ads. 
X.  38. 

And  thus  we  fee,  that  though  the  Power 
of  working  Miracles  is  fometimes  afcribed  to 
Godxht  Father y  and  at  other  Times  to  his  Son 
the  Chrift,  yet  the  Apoaiesby  this  Dlftindion 
ot  the  Ferfcns  mean  net  to  afcribe  it  to  any 
other  than  to  the  Cne  fupreme  Being,  th& 
eternal    ?.nd   undivided  Godhead.     And   wc 

might 


3  2  The  Divinitv  of  our  Redeemer. 
might  with  as  muchReafon  attribute  O/z^Spirit 
to  Pauli  that  planted^  and  another  to  ApoUos 
th'd  watered  (though  we  are  told  it  is  God  alone 
that  givcth  the  Increafe)as^mV^  and  Jeparate 
that  eternal  and  unchangeable  Effence, 
v/hich  viiOne  and  the  fame  Spirit^  the  (ame 
Lord,  and  thtfame  God,  under  all  the  Diver- 
fities  of  Giffs,  Differences  of  Adminifl^rations, 
or  Diverfities  of  Operations  3  as  St.  Paul  has 
exprefTed  it.  Now  there  are  Diverfities  of  Gijts 
but  the  fame  Spirit.  And  there  are  Differences 
of  Admim/ira.'ions,  but  the  fame  Lord.  And 
there  are  Diverfities  of  Operations -^  but  it  is  the 
fame  God,  which  worketh  all  in  all,  i  Cor. 
xii.  4. 

The  fame  Apoftle  has  cxprefly  afferted, 
that  God  was  in  Chrift,  reconciling  the  World 
unto  himfpf,  2  Cor.  v.  19.  Will  it  be  faid 
here  (as  it  hath  been  faid  of  another  Text  of 

Scripture) 


The  Divinity  of  our  Redeemer,  ^^ 
$cv\^tnxQ)yohn  ui.  i\i2itih.Q fupremeBcmg  is  not 
meant,  but  fomc  other  Being,  ofsiDivine  Na- 
ture, and  next  indeed  to,  but  not  perfect  God; 
for  that  the  Greek  Article  o  would  in  that 
Cafe  have  been  affixed  to  the  Word  Osoj  ? 
Were  we  to  admit  fuch  a  Piece  of  Criticifm  as 
this,  what  an  Abfurdity  would  rife  out  of  it  to 
Difgrace  our  Religion!  For  once, however,  be 
it  fuppofed  to  be  juft,  that  we  may  fee  the 
Confequence.  Not  God,  true  and  very  God 
was  in  Chrift,  but  only  a  God,  that  is  to  fay, 
fome  Being,  whoj  how  great  foever,  was  yet 
inferior  to  the  Supreme,  and  united  toHumafiity. 
And  what  then  (let  me  afk)  was  this  exalted 
Perfonage,this  Demi-God  doing  in  Chrift  r  He 
was  reconciling  theWorld  untoHi mfelf  Needs 
fuch  an  Objedtion  to  the  Divinity  of  our  Re- 
deemer, founded  on  fo  futile  a  Criticifm,  be 
fliewn  in  any  other  Light  to  expofe  theWeak- 
.^nefs  of  it?  For  furely,  it   is  to  no  other  than 

F  God, 


^4         '^f^^  Dmnit^  of  our  Redeemer, 

God  himrelf,  that  Almighty  Being  whom  we 
had  offended,    that   we  were   reconciled  by 
Chriil ;  the  fame  that   is  ftiled,    the  God  of 
(5/^;-LordJefus  Chrift,  the  Father  of  Glory-y  Eph. 
\,  I  J.    whofe  mighty  Power,    the  Apoftle  af- 
ferts   wrought  hi  Chriji,  when  he  raifed  him 
from  the  Dead  and  fet   him  at  his  own  right 
Hand  in    the  heave7ily  Places,  far  above   all 
Principality y  and  Power ,  and  Mighty  a)id  Domi- 
nion-, and  every  Name  that  is  ?iamedy  not  only  in 
this  World,  but  alfo  in  that  which  is   to  come. 
And  hath  put  alllhings  ufider  his  Feel-y  and  gave 
him  to  he  the  Head  over  all  things  to  the  Church, 
which  is  his  Body,  the  Fulnefs  c/Him  thatfll- 
cthall  in  all,  ver.20,  &c.  A  Defcription  this  of 
that  mighty  Power  which  wrought  in  Chrift, 
and  which  is   ftill   exercifed  by  him   to  the 
jTOvernino;  his  Church  univerfal,   that   muft 
convince  every  one  (if  It  be  in  the  Power  of 
Language  to  do  it)  that  it  WJls  the  Attribute  of 

the 


^he  Dhinity  of  our  Redeemer,         35 

the  Almighty  himfelf,  the  One  ever-living  and 
true  God. 

But  the  moft  direa:  Teftlmony  againft 
the  Arian  Notion,  that  the  Son  of  God  was 
an  exalted  Perfonage  of  a  Nature  fuperior 
to  that  of  Men  and  Angels,  but  infe- 
rior to  the  Divine,  is  that  which  follows, 
viz.  'There  is  one  God  and  one  Mediator  be- 
tween God  and  Men,  the  Man  Chriji  Jefys, 
iTim.  ii.5.  There  is  no  mention  made,  nay, 
there  is  an  exprefs  Negation  in  this  Paflagc 
of  any  fuch  intermediate  Being  between  God 
and  the  Angels,  or  rather,  between  the  Father 
and  the  Holy  Ghoft.  None  other  mediated 
between  God  and  Men,  than  the  Man  Chrifl 
Jefus,  PerfeB  Man,  <«tG?<y^of,  and  in  whom 
was  no  other  than  God,  PerfeB  God.  For 
in  him  dwelt  the  Fulnefs  of  the  Godhead 
bodily,  Col,  ii.  9. 

F   2  Accord- 


5  5         ^e  Divinity  of  oui^  Redeemer • 

Accordingly,  the  fame  Apoftle  in  his 
Epiftle  to  T/V«j,  attributeth  our  Salvation  to 
God  alone,  to  One  and  the  fame  Being,  giving 
the  Title  notwithftanding  of  Saviour,  both  to 
the  Father  and  the  Son .  According  to  the  Com  - 
mandment  (fays  he)  oj  God  our  Saviour. — 
Grace,  Mercy  and  Peace,  from  God  the  Father 
and  the  Lordjefus  Chriji  our  Saviour,Tit.i.3,4. 
^hat  they  may  adorn  the  HoBrine  of  God  our 
Saviour  in  all  Things.  For  the  Grace  o/God  that 
hringeth  Salvation. — Locking  for  that  blejjed 
Hope,  and  the  glorious  Appearing  oj  the  great 
God,  and  our  Saviour  Jefus  Chriji,  Tit. 
ii.  10,  II — 13. — But  after  that  the  Kindnefs 
and  Love  of  God  our  Saviour  towards  Men 
appeared  -,  not  by  Works  of  Right eoufnefs  which 
we  have  done,  but  according  to  his  Mercy,  he 
faved  us  by  the  wafhing  of  Regeneration  and  re- 
newing of  the  Holy  Ghofl^  which  hejhed  on  us 

abund- 


^he  Divimfy  of  our  Redeemer,  37 

abundantly  thro' Jcfus  Chrift  our  Saviour,  T;V.iii, 
4iS>^'  ^°^  therefore  is  the  Author  of  our  Sal- 
vation jand  fhould  it  be  made  an  Objedion  to 
this  Dodrine,  that  Chriji  alfo  is  faid  to  be  out 
Saviour,  I  anfv/er,  it  is  fo  faid,  becaufe  God 
faved  us  by  being  manifefted  in  the  Flefh  or 
by  the  Man  Chrift  Jefus.  For  we  have 
not  two  Saviours  in  our  Religion,  one  of 
which  is  God,  and  the  other  a  mereM^n,  or 
fome  other  Being  of  an  Angelick  Nature. 
We  have  One  Saviour  only,  and  that  is  God 
in  Chrift. 

Time  would  fail  me  to  enumerate  every 
Paflage  of  Scripture  to  this  Purpofe.  Nor 
need  I  quote  more,  if  thofe,  which  have 
been  already  adduced,  appear  (as  I  think, 
they  muft  appear,  the  Force  of  them  impar- 
tially confidered)  fufficient  Proofs  of  the  Di- 
vinity of  our  Saviour.     Other  Texts   more 

com- 


3  8  The  Divinity  of  our  Redeemer,  - 

commonly   infifted    upon   in   treating    this 
SubjedV,    I  have  purpofely  omitted  ;  becaufe, 
how  much  ftrongcr  foever  they  may  feem  at 
firfl  View,  than  thofe  I  have  produced  in  fup- 
port  of  this  Tenet,  yet  theTranflation,  the  Ge- 
nuinenefs  of  the  Text,  or  the  Senfe  of  them, 
has  been  with   fome  Reafon  queftioned  by 
the  Learned,  and  occafioned,    though  with^ 
out  Reafon,   fome  Triumph   to   our  Oppo- 
nents.   One  of  thefe  is  in  the  ninth  Chapter 
of  the  Epiftle  to  the  Romans ,   at  the  fifth 
Verfe  j  Chrijl  camc^    who  is  over   all,    God 
blcffcd  for  every  Amen,  This  Text,  no  Doubt, 
fuppofing  the  Reading  to  be  genuine,  and  the 
Tranflation  juft,   is  as  ftrong  a  Proof  as  can 
be  brought,  that  Chrift,  as  to  his  Divinity,  is 
pet^feB  God,     But    it  becomes  Weaknefs  to 
urge  it,  after  it  has  been  obferved  by   the 
learned  Grotius^  that  the  Word  (God)  is  not 
in  the  Greek  Copies  ufed  by  the  Author  of 

the 


^he  Divinity  cj  our  "Redeemer,         39 

the  Syriac.  The  Copies  of  St.  Cypria?}^  St. 
Hilary^  and  St.  Chryfojiom,  want  it.  And 
granting  it  to  be  the  genuine  Reading,  yet 
both  Erafmus  and  Curcellaus  have  tranflated 
it,  not,  "  Chrift  came,  who  is  over  all,  God 
"  blefled  for  ever  j"  but,  "  Chrift  came  ; 
"  God  who  is  over  all  be  blefled  for  ever, 
"  Amen."  And  indeed  our  Tranflators  have 
thus  rendered  feveral  fimilar  Paflages  in  the 
Original,    2  Cor,  i.  3.  Eph,  i.  3, 

With  more  Judgment  has  another  Text 
been  adduced  by  the  Defenders  of  the  Trini- 
tarian Do6lrine,  viz.  God  was  ?}ianif(ft  in  the 
Flep  ;  I  Tim.  iii.i6.Yet  as  this  has  been  quef- 
tionedj  withRefpeft  to  the  Genuinenefs  of  the 
Reading,  and  even  afierted  to  be  a  wilful  Cor- 
ruption (though,  for  my  own  Part  I  think 
without  Reafon)  I  have  chofen  to  omit  urging 
it  in  Proof  of  the  Point  in  Queftion  ;  judging  it 

much 


40        ne  Divinity  of  our  Redeemer. 

much  better  to  cut  off  all  occafion  of  Con- 
troverfy  from  our  Adverfaries,  and  of  Doubt 
from  the  unfettled,  by  infifting  on  fuch  Texts 
only  (and  enough  of  thefe  there  are)  the  true 
Senfe  and  Meaning  of  which  is  moft  obvious 
and  certain,  being  confident  with  the  plain 
Principles  of  Ghriftianity,  and  the  general 
Tenor  of  the  Gofpel.  While  there  are  fo 
many  other  undoubted  Proofs  of  this  facred 
Dodrine,  why  need  we  give  the  Impugners 
of  it  the  Pleafure  to  obferve  on  the  laft  men- 
tioned Paflage,  that  the  Reading  is  not, 
**  God  was  manifefted,"  but,  "  which  was 
manifefled,"  according  to  the  SyriaCy  Latin ^ 
EthiopiCi  Arme7iian^  Arabic^  and  moft  an- 
cient Greek  Copies ;  that  Macedonius^  II. 
Patriarch  of  ConJiaJiti?iopIe,  corrupted  this 
Text  by  a  Subftitution  of  the  Word,  {God,) 
inftead  of  (ivhich) ;  and  for  this  and  other 
Matters  was  depofed  in  an  Epifcopal  Council 

and 


^he  Divinity  of  our  Redeemer,         41 

and  banifhed  by  the  Emperor  Anaftafius, 
about  the  Year  512.  Nay,  and  furthermore, 
that  the  Word,  God,  in  this  Place  is  rejeded 
by  the  firlT:  Council  of  Nice  ? 

It  would  be  endlefs  therefore,  and  caa 
ferve  only  as  an  Handle  to  keep  up  an  Op- 
pofition  to  the  eftablillied  Do(5lrines  of  the 
Church,  to  argue  on  dubious  Authorities 
and  difputed  Paflages  of  Scripture.  The 
Errors  of  our  Opponents  will  be  moft 
effedtually  expofed,  when  the  Defence 
of  our  holy  Doctrines,  refts  not  on  the 
mere  Sound  of  Words  and  Sentences, 
picked  out  here  and  there  from  the  moft 
obfcure  and  difficult  FaiTages,  but  on  the 
whole  Authority  of  Scripture,  on  the  gene- 
ral, conftant  Tenor   of  the   Gofpel.     For, 

G  what- 


42     ^he  Divinity  of  our  Redeemer^ 

whatfoever  is  inconfiftent  with  that  mufl  be 
falfe,  as  whatfoever  is  confiflent  therewith  is 
Truth  i  and  Truth  thus  entrenched  within 
the  flrong  Mounds  of  Scripture,  which  the 
Holy  Spirit  hath  raifed  about  her  for  her 
Defence,  She  may  be  annoyed  now  and  then 
from  the  Out- Works  of  the  Enemy,  but  is 
not  to  be  circumvented  by  the  fubtile  Strata- 
gems, nor  forced  by  the  rudefl  Attacks  of 
the  Sons  of  Error  and  InfideHty. 

Secure  therefore  of  our  holy  Faith  on  this 
firm  Foundation,  let  us  proceed  to  improve 
it  to  our  Advantage  by  a  practical  Inference 
from  what  has  been  faid. 


If  the  Author  of  our   Religion  be  ver-^ 

God,  no  other  than  that  great  and  Almighty 

Being, 


The  Divinity  of  our  Redeemer,  43 

Being,   who  upholds  unlverfal  Nature,  then 
we   may  rejoice  in  this  Refle(5tion,  that  we 
have  for  our  Saviour  One,  that  is  able  to  pro- 
tedl  and  enlarge  the  Religion  He  has  given 
us  againft  all  Oppofition.  God  is  our  Saviour. 
The  fame  Almighty  Being,  who  in  the  Be- 
ginning by  the  Word  of  his  Po'iver  brought 
Order  out  of   Confufion  and  Light  out  of 
Darknefs,  has  by  the  fame  IVord  created  all 
Things  anew.     V/e  are  no  longer  Subje(fts 
and  Slaves  to  the  Prince  of  Darknefs,   but  are 
begotten  again  to  the  glorious  Light  of  the 
Gofpel,  and  to  enjoy  perfect  Liberty  and  Se- 
curity   in    the  Kingdom  of  his  Son,      Jefus 
is  the  mighty  Captain  of  our  Salvation.    He 
has  proved  himfelf  to  be  all-fuffic'ent  for  our 
Deliverance  from  or  Support  under  all  Trials 
and  Temptations  from  the  Enemies   of  oqr 
Religion.     Under  him  we  wage  not  a  dubi- 
ous War.      But,   having;    himfelf  overcome 
G   3  Death 


44       '^^^  Divimfy  of  our  Redeemer, 

Death  and  the  Powers  of  Darknefs,  we  are 
as  fure  to  maintain  through  him  our  fpiritual 
Rights  and  Priviledges,  as  we  know  that  He 
has  been  able  to  obtain  them  for  us.  We  may 
defert  them,  it  is  true,  if  we  can  be  fo  foolifb^ 
fo  brutifhly  regardlefs  of  them  ;  but  we  cannot 
be  defpoiied  of  them  agalnft  our  Wills,  and 
under  his  Guidance.  We  may  quit  his  King- 
dom, if  we  be  fo  inclined,  if  we  fo  much 
diftaile  that  Liberty  wherewith  He  hath  made 
us  free,  and  banifh  ourfelves  into  the  gloomy 
and  diftant  Regions  of  Superflition  under  the 
defpotic  Sway  of  Sin  and  Folly;  but  He  wills 
not  this  difgraceful  Revolt  of  his  Subjects, 
nor  is  his  Arm  Ihortened  that  He  cannot  pro- 
te<fl  them,  that  chufe  to  live  under  his  Go- 
vernment, againft  any  that  may  rife  up  to 
deftroy  or  lye  in  wait  to  deceive  them. 

Our 


^j€  Diviniiy  of  our  Redeemer,  ^r 

Our  Lord,  while  on  Earth,  and  after  his 
Afcenfion  by  the  Holy  Spirit  manifefted  that 
He  had  all  Power  committed  unto  him, when 
He  broke  down  the  Powers  in  high  Places, 
that  oppofed  themfelves  to  his  Religion;  when 
He  put  down  all  Rule  and  all  Authority,  and 
built  his  Church  on  the  Ruins  of  Idolatry 
and  the  Works  of  the  Devil.  And  the  fame 
Almighty  Power  has  manifefted  itfelf  through 
fucceeding  Ages  in  its  Support  and  Preferva- 
tion  ;  if  not,  by  the  like  fignal  Demonftration 
of  the  Spirit,  yet,  by  the  regular  and  efta- 
bliflied  Courfe  of  Divine  Providence.  For, 
could  a  Religion,  unpatronized  of  God,  not 
only  maintain  its  Ground  for  Centuries  in  the 
midft  of  Generations,  the  moft  crooked,  cor- 
rupted, and  depraved,  but  even  fpread  itfelf 
over  the  known  World,  in  Oppoiition  to 
Allurements  from  Senfe,  and  Trials  from  the 
bittereft  Perfecutions  ?   Could  this  be  efFeded 

without 


46       Tloe  Divinity  of  our  Redeemer, 

without  the  Power  of  an  Almighty  Saviour, 
which,  though  no  longer  difplayed  in  outward 
Signs  and  Wonders,  was,  neverthelefsj  invifi- 
bly  exercifed  in  his  Church,  and  operating  in 
Favour  of  the  Truth  from  Heaven  ?  The  Hea- 
then raged  furioufly,  and  the  People  imagined 
proud  Things  j  but  the  Word  of  our  God 
prevailed.  If  He  humble  his  Church  by 
Afflidtions,  it  is,  that  He  may  exalt  it  in  due 
Time.  If  He  try  it  in  the  Fire  of  Perfecution, 
it  is,  that  it  may  com.e  forth  more  pure  and 
refined.  For  He  that  fendeth  his  Judgments 
among  his  People  is  mightier  than  they  that 
execute  them  in  the  Earth  ;  and  He  fuffereth 
not  the  Wrath  of  Man  to  exceed  the  Purpofe 
of  his  Will,  which  is  ever  the  firmer  Efta- 
blifhment,  the  greater  Purity,  or  the  more 
univerfal  Spread  of  his  Religion.  He  faw 
and  fufi^ered  indeed  the  devouring  Sword  of 
the  hnpcftor  to  extend  a  Lie  and  grofs  Delu- 

fion 


The  Dhinify  of  cur  Redeemer,  47 

Hon  among  thofe  that  were  ready  to  believe  a 
Lie  J  but  He  fufFered  it  not  to  prevail  over  the 
true  Faith,  which  without  any  outward  Force 
to  fupport  it,  nay,  in  Oppofiltion  to  all  the 
Powers  in  high  Places,  was  gaining  a  Re- 
ception in  the  Plearts  of  Men,  by  the  Force 
alone  of  that  pure  and  heavenly  Truth,  which 
the  Holy  Spirit  oi  God  did  at  firfl:  imprefs 
upon  it. 

Nor  has  our  Almighty  Saviour  left  us 
without  a  more  recent  Teftimony  of  his 
Concern  for  the  Interefl  of  Truth,  and  his 
Ability  to  proted  his  Church  from  the 
Danger  to  which  it  may  be  expofed,  as  well 
from  the  Degeneracy  of  its  own  Members,  as 
the  Violence  of  its  profeffed  Enemies.  For 
when,  through  a  long  Refl:  from  Trouble 
and  Perfecution,  and  a  continued   Series  of 

Prof- 


48       Tloe  Divifiity  of  our  Redeemer, 

Profperity  under  the  Patronage  of  Kings  and 
the  Mighty   upon    the  Earth,  its  Memhers 
were  become  corrupt,  and  falling  a  Prey  to 
their  own  Errors,  and  the  Superftition,  Pride 
or  Craft  of  their  fpiritual  Guides,  He  fent  a 
Spirit  of  Reformation  into  the  Hearts  of  his 
faithful  Paflors  to   call  forth  his  Sons  and 
Daughters  from  amidfl  the  Corruptions  and 
Darknefs  in  which   they  were  held  by  the 
Tyranny  of   Rome^    into   the  Light  of  that 
pure  and  bleffed  Faith  of  which  we  make 
Profeffion.     And,  as  he  hath  thus  far  pre- 
served his  Church  in  Times  of  the  moil  im- 
minent Danger,  brought  it  forth  purified  and 
refined  from  the  Grofiiiefs  of  Popifh  Super- 
ftition, and   eftablifhed  it  in    this  Kingdom 
on  a  juft  and  equitable  Foundation,  fo  wc 
may  reft  aiTured  that  he  is  able  to  continue 
it  to  us  and  our  Pofterity,  fafe  from  the  De- 

figns 


'l^he  Divinity  of  our  Rede  erne?-.  ^q 

ligns  and  Devices  of  thofe  that  \vi{]:i  and  en- 
deavour her  overthrow. 


But  that  we- may  reafonably  hope  for  this 
Bleffing,  it  becomes  us  to  implore  it  of  our 
Almighty  Saviour,  and  to  behave  oiirlelves, 
worthy  of  it.     For  fach  a  Bleffing  deferves 
not  only    our  hearty   Prayers^     but,   in  this 
Day  of  Danger  to  the  Church   as  well  from 
Infidelity  as  Enthufiafm,  the  Exertion  of  our 
befi:  Abilities  and  m.oft  prudent  Endeavour; 
in    Defence  of    our  holy    Doctrines  ;    ever 
refting  our  Defence  and  Recommendation  of 
them  on  the  firm  and  broad  Bottom  of  Scri*)- 
ture,  agreeably  to  the  Maxim  of  our  Church, 
"  that  nothing  ir.  to  be  required  of  any  Man 
*'  to  be   believed   that    may  not    be  proved 
**  thereby." 

H  And 


5©         l^he  Divinity  of  cur  Redeemer. 

And  if  to  this  d?ferved  Attachment  to  the 
Church  eflabliflied,  we  add  our  befl  En- 
deavours to  adorn  her  Dodlrines  by  a  vene- 
rable Piety  towards  Almighty  God,  Sandtity 
of  Manners,  an  univerfal  Benevolence  and 
a  Spirit  of  Charity,  Forbearance  and  Mode- 
ration towards  thofe  that  differ  from  us,  God 
will  delight  to  be  among  us,  to  dwell  with 
and  to  blefs  us.  Thus  built  up  in  the  Faith 
and  Do(flrine  of  Chrift,  we  fliall  become  a 
living,  holy  and  well  compadted  Temple  for 
the  Refidence  of  God  our  Saviour,  who  will 
keep  it  fafe  from  the  fly  and  covert  Approaches 
of  Popifli  EmlfTaries ;  nor  fuffer  it  to  be 
fhaken  and  disjointed  by  the  rude  Breath  of 
Fadion  and  the  boifterous  Storms  which 
incefTantly  blow  upon  it  from  the  peftilent 
and  infcdious  Quarters  qI  Fanaticifm, 

Now 


^heDhiniiy  of  our  Redcancr.  ci 

Now  to  God  our  Creator,  Redeemer  and 
Sandlfier,  be  afcribed  all  Glory  and  Honour, 
both  now  and  for  ever.      Amen, 


>i 


^.^^ 


O  F    T  H  E 

LOGOS. 

John  I.  i,  2,  3. 

I?2  the  Bcgimiing  was  the  IFord,  and  the  JVord 
ivas  with  Gody  and  the  JVcrd  was  God, 

The  fame  was  in  the  Beginni?2g  with  God. 

All  Things  were  made  by  Rim ;  a?id  without 
Him  was  not  any  Thing  made  that  was 
made, 

npRINITARL^NS,  Arians,  Soclnians  and 
-■"    Sabellians,    have  adduced  this  PafTage, 
each  in  Support  of  their  peculiar  Tenet  con- 
cerning 


56  Of  the    LOGO  S. 

cerning  our  Saviour  Chrift.  The  firft  fay, 
that  their  Dodbrine  is  exprefly  afferted  by 
the  Evangelift  in  Declaring  that  "  the  Word 
was  God.*'  The  fecond  fay,  that  the  Evan- 
gehft  afTerts  only  that  '^  the  Word  was  jGod," 
that  is,  a  Being  inferior  to  God,  but  ftiperior 
to  all  other  Beings.  The  third  fay,  that  the 
AfTcition  amounts  to  no  more  than  this, 
*'  that  the  Word  was  a  mere  Man,"  entitled 
only  to  the  Appellation  of  ^  God,  on  Account 
of  the  mighty  Works  which  manifefled  them- 
felvcs  in  him.  And  the  lafl:  fay,  that  the 
Evangelifl:  fpeaks  of  an  Attribute  of  the  Al- 
mighty which  is  here  called  Goi^,  asReafon, 
or  V/ifdom,  or  Power, 

Were  thefe  different  Explications  contend- 
ed for  by  the  Enemies  of  Revelation,  if  each  of 
thefe  Denominations  endeavoured   to  expofe 

the 


Of   the   LOGOS.  ^j 

theOpinlons  of  the  Reft  in  order  to  expofe  the 
Weaknefs  and  Abfurdity  of  the  ChrlftianReli- 
gion,  this  mutual  Contradidtion  among  our 
Adverfaries  were  not  to  be  regretted.  But  it 
is  painful  to  confider  that  this  Difference  is 
among  ourfelves.  For  many,  a  great  many  of 
each  Clafs,  it  cannot  be  doubted,  have  been 
Well-WifherS  to  our  holy Reh'gion, and  fliewn 
themfelves  not  more  zealous  than  able  in  the 
general  Defence  thereof.  It  were  to  be  wifhed 
thereforcjthatfucha  Senfe  could  be  clearly  dif^ 
covered  to  belong  to  this  PalTage  as  Hiould  be 
liable  to  no  Exception  with  any  Denomination 
of  fincere  Believers;  and  it  is  to  be  fufpeifled, 
from  the  great  Difference  among  themfelves, 
that  they  aie  under  one  common  Miilake. 
This  I  iliall  endeavour  to  point  out,  and  offer 
fuch  an  Explication  of  the  Paffage,  againll: 
which,  in  Point  of  Dod:ri^e,  no  Objection  can 
lie  with  thofe  who  believe  Chriflianity  at  all. 
I  i.The 


58  Of  the    LOGOS. 

I ,  The  Word  here  fpoken  of  by  the  Evan- 
gelift  is  by  all  of  them  underftood  to  relate  to 
the  Per/on  of  Chrift.  The  Word  was  God, 
that  is,  (fay  they)  jfefus  Chriji  was  God,  or,  a 
God.  But  by  the  Word^  I  apprehend^  the 
Evangelift  means  (what  is  meant  by  it  in  all 
other  Places  of  Scripture)  the  Go/pel;  and 
with  a  fmall  but  material  Variation  of  the 
Conftrud:ion  of  this  fo  much  difputedPalTage, 
the  following  natural  and  eafy  Senfe  of  it  will 
appear,  "  That  God  is  the  original  Author 
''  of  our  Salvation.** 

•i.  In  the  Beginning  ivas  the  Word,  and 

the 

♦Mr.  Dawjon,  in  his  Annotations  on  hisTranflatlon  of 
the  three  firft  Chapters  of  Genefn^  conjedlures  the  Iright 
Translation  of  this  Verfe  to  be,  "  In  the  Beginning  of  the 
««  Word's  exifting,  the  Word   was  with  God,"  This,  I 

doubt 


Of  the    LOGO  S.  59 

theWovd.  was  with  God,  and-^-Godi  was  the 

Word. 

I  2  2.  It 

doubt  not,  is  the  true  rendering  of  the  Hebraifm  here  ufed 
by  St.  John\  and  the  Senfe  is  very  natural  and  eafy,  if  we 
underftand  by  the  lFord{hogos]  the  Go/pel,  ihat  is,  *'^JVhen 
*«  Jefus  Chrill  received  the  IVcrd  to  Pubhfh  to  the  World, 
«'  he  received  it  from  God,  with  whom  it  was,  in  the 
*'  Beginning."  But,  taking  the  ITord  for  the  Perfon  of 
Chrift  in  a  pre-exiftent  State,  as  Mr.  Dawfon  with  moft 
Divines  doth,  not  only  is  the  Metaphor  extremely  harfh, 
but  a  Doclrine  alfo  may  be  Inferred  from  it  which  is  cer- 
tainly without  Foundation  in  Scripture,  viz.  That  Chrifl-, 
as  to  his  Divine  Nature,  had  z  Beginning  o( his  Exiflcnce. 
Or,  if  no  great  Force  is  to  be  laid  on  the  Exprefiiion,  in  the 
Beginning,  and  it  may  relate  to  Eternity  as  well  as  to 
Time,  yet  we  cannot  well  fupnofe  that  it  is  the  Defign  of 
theEvangelift  to  treat  here  of  the  metaphyficalNature  and 
.Effence  of  the  Divinity,  but  of  the  Relation  in  which  he 
{lands  to  us,  as  the  Author  of  our  fpiritual  Life.  The 
Context  elfe  would  be  without  any  Connedlion. 

t  The  Aricvts  and  Socinians  would  have  it  rendered 
t'^us,  "The  Word  was  a  God ;"  The  former  making  Jefus 
Chrift,a  God,  litcndly  fpeaking,  th;!t  '::^,  a  Being  of  a  Divine 
Nature  pre-exlfting  before  the  Fouudaticn  of  the  World, 

but 


6o  Of  tie  LOGOS 

but  Inferior  to  the  fupreme  Being  ;  the  latter  making  him, 
a  God^  metaphorically  fpealcing,  afcribing  to  him  no  divine 
Nature  and  ftiling  him,  a  God,  as  thejews  would  ftile  any 
of  t'r.eir  Magiftratcs  or  Prophets,  Gods,  on  account  of  the 
great  Power  and  Authority  they  were  endowed  with. 
The  Word,9«o<,  (landing  without  the  Article  o  is  thought 
fufHcient  tojuftify  fo  bold  a  Tranflation,  But,  that  no 
Dependance  (hould  be  placed  upon  fuch  a  Circumftance 
of  Stile  as  this  is,  the  Occurrence  of  this  fame  Word  with- 
out its  Article  no  lefi  than  three  Times  in  this  very  Chap- 
ter, and  confeilediy  referring  to  the  Supreme  Being,  will, 
without  infilling  longer  upon  it,  fuiBce,  to  convince  any 
one  not  previoufly  biaflcd  iii  his  Judgment. 

Ano'i  HER  fuch  minute  Circumftance  of  Stile  is  made 
an  Obje<^tion  to  the  Tranflation  I  have  given  of  thefe 
Words,  ^'/~.  That  the  SuhjcEl  ihould  have  had  the  Article 
prefi){ed  to  it,  and  the  Predicate  have  wanted  it.  St.  Jobn^ 
it  is  thought,  if  he  had  meant  to  fay,  that  "  God  was  the 
"  Word,"  that  is,  the  Author  of  it,  would  have  wiittcn 
0  05o<  m  \oysi ;  as  he  writes  (i  yohn  i.  6.)  o  Qioi  zufnn, 
and  (Ibid.  iv.  8.)  o  ^m;  -xycLrr:)  t^iv. 

Let  us  fee  what  Weight  there  is  in  this  Objetilion. 
If  fuch  a  Circumftance  m;'y  be  allowed  any  Weight,  it 
appeals  to  me  a!to:,ether  in  Favour  of,  fo  far  from  being  an 
Objection  to,  the  Interpretation  I  have  given. 

For,  it  is  ufuai  with  St.  Jobn^  (and  indeed  it  i^  a  Pro- 
priety of  Stile)  to  omit  pr^'fixing  the  Article  to  the  Predi- 
Ciite   when  the  PieJicaie  is  to  be   underflood  in   a  more 

ge::c' 


Of  the  LOGOS,  6i 

general  OT  indefinite  ?>cn^c,  and  to  prefix  the  Article,  when 
if  is  to  be  taken  in  a  more  particular  or  definite  Senfe. 
Thus,  in  the  former  of  thofe  Inftanccs  brought-  to  fup- 
port  the  Objcdion,  God  is  ftiled  Light,  pf^,  without  the 
Article.     Eecaufe   it  is  meant  indefi.nitelyy  rot  reflrided 
to  any  particular  Object.    But  let  us  fee  how  it  is  circum- 
ftanced  when  the  Evangelift  ufes  It  definitely,  and  to  fig- 
nify  a  particular  Light,  for  Example,  the  Light  of  the 
Gofipel.     It  is  ufed  in  this  definite  Scnfe  at  the  4th  Verfe 
of  Chap.  I  ft,  ii  (T^'H  «f  T3  ZKi  7C01'  a-r^^eo-rav.     A  ftill  more 
pertinent  Example  we  find  at  Verfe  8  Ovk  w  iKUvoi  to 
ecci.       He  was    not    the  Light,     viz,     tliat     p;.rticular 
Liaht  which  enlightened  the  World,   that  is,  the  Gofpel- 
Li'yht.     Here  the  Article  is  prefixed,  and  I  believe  it  is 
to  all  Predicates  throughout  this  Writer,  which  are  under 
the  fame  Circumftance  of  Dfirdtenefs  or  Rejhiclion  to  a 
particular  Objefl,  with  Logos,  in  this  Cafe.     So  that, 
fuppofmg  the  EvangeKll  to   mean  the  Gofpel,    by   this 
Word,  Logos,  it  is  quite  agreeable  to  his  Stile  to  prefix  the 
Article  tc.  it.     Out  of  the  many  Inftanccs  to  this  purpofe, 
1  {hall  produce.  Chap.  vi.  35.  F>^.>  sm;  0  cf.'ii  nK  (aiU, 
lb.48,50,51.  InwhxhTexts  the  Article  0  ferves  to  fpecify 
or  detine  the  Word  to  which  it  is  prefixed,  jufl  as  the  En- 
olifli  Particle  (tk?)  dees,  and  which  for  the  fame  Reafon 
we  ufe  in  tranfiuing  it,  viv.  I  am  the  Bread.     But  at  tne 
55th  Verfe  of  the  fame  Chanter,  wlicre  the  Predicate  is 
left  more  indefinite  or^wr/?/,  the  Greek  Article  ir.  omitted ; 

nor 


6z  Of  tk   L  O  G  O  S. 

2.  It  J  was  in  the  Begin?i'u^g  with  Go  J. 

nor  can  we  prefix  the  Englifh  one  in  theTranflation  with- 
out altering  the  Senfe.  H  <ratpf  y.a  m  Cputrif,  a-iuct,  fxa  ii]t 
rrej-ti.  Ibid.  viii.  12.  to  ®«f.  Ibid,  xiv.6.  zya  iy.t  n  ot/lof, 
^  "  rtAuSs/*.  >y  «^<y«.  I  John  V.  i.  Ino-a?  aiv  o  Xpi<TJo(. 
5.  InJtsi  «i]iv  0  i//of,  which,  according  to  the  ObjetSlion, 
ihould  thus  be  rendered,  *'  The  Chrift  is  Jefus,"  "  The 
«'  Son  is  Jefus,"  if  653?  "f  0  /o;)/o;  is  not  capable  of  any 
other  rendering  than,  "  The  Word  was  God." 

:t;THE  learned  Grotius,  aware  of  the  Abfurdity  of  afTert* 
ino-  that  the  /^i?r^,( meaning  Chi  ift  in  a  pre-exiftent  State) 
was  God^  and  yet  that  he  u-as  with  God,  as  if  there  were 
two  Gods,  two  diRin£l  Beings^  each  of  a  perfeclly  divine 
Nature,  fcruples  not  to  fay,  that  it  is  the  Inten;ion  of  the 
Evangelift,  by  this  Repetition  of  the  foregoing  Aflertion, 
viz.  that  the  Word  was  with  God,  to  reprefent  the  ^Ford 
or  Chrift,  as  fomething  inferior  to  God,  not  altogether  and 
ccnfumrnatcly  God,     His  Words  are, 

*'  Repetit  hoc,  quia  Deum  jam  vccaverit;  hoc  vo- 
«  lens,  ita  Deum  efTe  intelligendum,  ut  et  illud  maneaf, 
"  fuiiTc  eum  a.ud  Deum  ;  id  eft,  ut  non  fuerit  0  hoyoi, 
'<   on-.ne  id  quod  eft  Deu5."     Grot,  m  lib.  Evan. 

Into  fo  great  a  Difficulty  do  we  fee  this  learned  Inter- 
preter thrown  by  fuppofing  Logos  to  mean  in  this  Pafage 
any  Thing  clfe  than  (he  Gjfpc?^  that  Grace  and  Tridh 
which  <:ame  to  us  from  God,  b.ing  in  i-he Beginning  with 
Him' 


Of   the    L  O  G  O  S,  63 

3 .  ^11  ivas  done  6y  Him ;  afid  without 
Hifn  was  Jiot  any  Tubing  done  of  that  which 
has  come  to  pafs. 

This  muft  be  owned  to  be  a  more  exa(5t 
Tranilatlon  than  the  other,  and  is  to  be  pre- 
ferred on  the  Account  above-mentioned,  ^ciz. 
that  it  doth  not  necefTarily  convey  the  Idea  of 
any  difputable  Dodrine,  but  may  be  under- 
ftood  in  a  Senfe  to  which  no  Perfon,  that 
beUeves  Chriflianity  at  all,  can  have  any 
Objediion. 

St.  "^ohn  feems  to  mean  no  mora  by  thele 
Words  than  to  preface  his  Account  of  the 
Gofpel^  which  he  flilcs,  the  Wordy  with  the 
high  Original  of  it.  7bis  was,  he  tells  us, 
from  God  himfelf ;  for  that  in  the'  Begin- 
7ij??g,   before  //  was  publifhcd  to  the  World, 

it 


64  Of  the   LOGO  S. 

it  was  with  God-,  God  was  the  Word,  the 
original  Author  and  Giver  of  it.  It  was 
in  the  Beginnifig  with  God,  lay  hid  from 
the  Foundation  of  the  World  in  the  eternal 
Counfels  of  the  Almighty.  All  was  done 
by  Htm,  the  Whole  was  from  God-,  a?id 
without   Him  was  not  any  '■Thitig    done    of 

that  which  has  come  to  pafs ;  that  is,  every 
Part  of  the  Gojpel  Dijpenfation,   pubhfhed  by 

Jefus  Chrift  was  from  God;  and  whatever 
Works  he  wrought  in  Confirmation  of  it,  not 
one  of  them  »='^«  vt  was  of  himfelf  or  came 
to  pafsx*'P'«'^»  ^^^  without  God. 

II,  Having  fliewn  what  I  apprehend  to  be 
the  true  Senfe  of  this  Paflage  of  Scripture,  I 
propofe  in  the  next  Place  to  obviate  an  Objec- 
tion or  two  which  may  bemadetoit,andthen 
produce  from  this  Evangelifl  fome  of  the  many 
Texts  which  fopport  the  Interpretation  given, 

con- 


Of  the  LOGOS  6$ 

continuing  the  Proof  of  the  perfea  Divinity  of 
our  Redeemer  on  the  Tefllmony  chiefly  of 
Chrifl  himfelf. 

I.  First  then,  It  may  be  thought  that, 
taking  the  PFord,  ^^''y^^'  in   the  Senfe  I  have 
given   of  it,  -uiz.    for  the  Go/pel    itfelf,    it 
founds  extremely  harfli  to  fay  that  God  uds 
the  Word.       To   w^hich,   I  anfwer,  that  the 
Harfhnefs  objcded  to,  arifing  from  the  Pecu- 
liarity of  ^uyohn'9>  Phrafeology,  will  be  found 
to  be  in  Favour  of  the  Tranllation  which  I 
have  offered.      For  what  is  more  common 
with    this  Writer  than  to  fay  of  God,  that 
he   is  Light,     or  Truth y     or   Love?      And 
alfo  of  Jefus  Chrifl,  that  he    is   the  n-'ny, 
the  Truth,  the  Life,  nay,  the  Refurrc^icn  ? 
To    affert    that  God    was  the  IVord,  is   net 
more    harfh    then    to    fay,    God    is    Love. 
When  St.  John  thus  expreffeth  himfelf,  he 
doth  not  mean  to  afHrm,  that  God  is  that  very 

K  Thing 


66  Of  the    LOGO  S- 

Thing  by  which  he  calls  him,  or  that  God 
and  Love  are  the  fame  Thing.  We  know  very 
well,  his  Meaning  is,  that  God  is  pofleffed  of 
that  Thing  or  Quality  whereby  he  names  him, 
in  this  Inflance,  of  Love  and  good  Will  to  his 
Creatures. 

So  again,  when  our  Saviour  according  to 
this  Evangelift  faith,  I  am  the  Refiirre5lion, 
he  means  not  to  affirm,  that  he  and  the  Refur- 
redion  are  one  and  the  fameThing;  but,  that 
he  is  the  Author  of  our  Refurredion  to  Life, 
fome  fuch  Word  being  always  underftood 
in  this  kind  of  Phrafeology.  And  therefore 
when  it  is  here  afferted,  that  God  was  the 
Word^  the  Meaning  is  natural  and  eafy, 
^oiz.  That  he  was  the  Author  or  Giver  of  the 
JVord  which  came  by  Jefus  Chrift. 

Once 


Of  the  LOGO  S.  67 

Once  more,  with  regard  to  the  Harfhnefs 
of  the  Expreflion,  God  was  the  JVord,     Is  it 
more  harfli  than  that  we  have  in  the  Vulgar 
Tranflation,  the  JVord  was  God  f    So  far  from 
it,  that,  if  we  were  not  ufed  to  it,  (and  ufe  will 
reconcile  to  any  Thing)  this  lafl  would  appear 
intolerably   uncouth ;    and,  even   under  our 
prefent  Prejudice   from  Cuftom,   will  appear 
ftrange   enough    on   confidering  how   thofe 
other  fimilar  Phrafes   found    conftrudted  as 
this  has    been.      Reverfe    thefe    Sentences, 
God  is  Lo'-ce  ;  God  is  Light-^  Chriji  is  the  Re^ 
Jurre5lion\  and  read  them  thus,  Love  is  God -y 
Light  is  God ;  the  Refurre5tio?i  is  Chriji  •   and 
then  fay,  which  of  thefe  Confl:ru(ftlons  found 
the  moflHarfli?  Or  whether  the  lafl  be  capable 
of  any  Senfe  being  affixed  to  it  ?  The  Cafe  is 
juft  the  fame  with  Refpcc^  to  the  Expreffion 
in  the  Text.     If  our  Tranflatorshad  rendered 
it  as  they  have  all  the  othtr  Phr^ics  fimilar 

K  2  to 


68  Oj  the  LOGO  S. 

to  it,  viz.  God  was  the  JVord,  we  (hould  have 
more  eafily  underftood  it  and  interpreted  it  in 
the  fame  Manner  with  the  other  Texts,  viz, 
God  was  the  Author  of  the  Gofpel  Difpen^ 
fation. 

2.  But  it  may  he  made  an  Objeftion  that 
this  IFord  is  faid  to  have  exifted  in  the  Begin- 
nings which  manner  of  fpeaking  may  feem  to 
be  more  agreeable  to  the  common  Interpre- 
tation and  to  refer  to  the  Perfon  of  Chrifti  as 
the  Go/pel  did  not  exift  till  his  Coming  into 
the  World,  and  therefore  had  not  aBeing,was 
not  (as  is  here  afTerted  of  the  IVord)  in  the  Be- 
gimjing.  To  which  I  anfwer,  that  nothing 
is  more  common,  wiih  theWriters  of  theNew 
Teftament,  than  to  reprefent  thofe  Things  as 
having  had  Exigence  from  the  Beginning 
which  were  always  defigned  by  God  to  come 
to  pafs   and  were  promifed  in  the  Prophets, 

And 


Of  the  LOGOS.  69 

And,  as  this  was  more  efpeclally  the  Cafe  of 
the  Gofpely  fo  we  find  it  reprefented  through- 
out the  Scripture  as  havingexifted  in  the  eter- 
nal Counfels  of  the  Almighty.    Hence  the 
Co/pel  is  called  a  Kingdom  prepared  fro?n  the 
Foundation  of   the  JVorld,     Matt.   xxv.   34. 
We  are  fald  to  have  been  chofen  in  Chrijl  before 
the  Foundation  of  the  TForld,  Eph.  i.  4.     St, 
yohn  fpeaks  of  the  Gofpel,  as  that  which  was 
from    the  Beginning,    and   that  eternal  Life 
which  was  with  the  Father  :  ijohnv.  1,2.  Ex- 
prefliuns  exadly  fimilar  to  thofe  in  my  Text. 
The  Apoftle  Paul  calls  it,  the  hidden  Myjlery 
which  God  ordaineci  before  the  World  wtto  our 
Ghry,   i    Cor.  ii.  7.    In  another  Place,   the 
Myflery  which  from  the  Beginning  of  the  World 
bath  been  hid   in  God,    who  created   all   by 
J  ejus  Chrift,   Eph.  iii.  9.      Nay,  it  is  repre- 
fented   as    the   Grace    (of  God)    which  was 
given  us  in  Chrifl  Jefus  before  the  World  began, 

2  Tim. 


7©  Of  the  LOGO  S, 

2  Tim.  i.  9.  And  in  the  Apocalypfe^  the  Lamb 
is  faid  to  be  Jlain  from  the  Foundation  of  the 
Worlds  Rev.  xiii.  8.  All  which  Expreflions 
amount  to  much  the  fame  with  what  the 
Evangelifl;  has  alTerted  in  the  Text,  In 
the  Beginijing  was  the  Word,  and  the  Word 
was  with  God, 

3.  There  is  one  Objedion  more  which 
may  be  made,  and  that  is,  that  this  is  not  the 
only  Place  in  which  the  Word  (Logos)  feems 
to  relate  to  the  Perfon  of  Chrift,  for  that  this 
Title  is  given  to  him  both  at  the  14th  Ver.of 
this  Chap,  and  alfo  in  the  Abocalypfe  xix.  13. 

But  in  both  thofe  Places  this  Title  is  given 
him  on  Account  of  his  being  the  Minifter  of 
the  Word  or  Gofpel  to  Men,  and  relates  not  to 
his  Dignity  in  a  prior  State  of  Exiftence,  but  to 
his  Oflice  onEarth.  This  is  extremely  obvious 

in 


0]  tbe  L  O  GOS,  yi 

In  the  laft  mentioned  PafTage  from  theDefcrip- 
tion  which  prcceeds  the  Title,  viz.  He  was 
cloathed  with  a  Vefture  dipt  in  Blood  -,  Here  is 
a  manifeft  Rei<erence  to  his  Humanity,  And 
his  Name  is  called  the  Word  of  God, 
9  Koyoi  T«  6£».  So  that  the  Man  Chrift  Jefus, 
is  here  ftiled,  the  Word  of  God,  as  having 
been  the  Minifter  and  Publifher  thereof  to 
Men. 

And  this  is  quite  agreeable  to  what  the 
Evangelill  has  afTerted  in  the  other  PalTage, 
viz.  at  the  14th  Verfe  of  the  Chapter  in 
which  our  Text  is,  not  indeed  according  to 
the  prefentTranflation,  {the  Word  was  made 
Fkp)  but  according  to  one  no  lefs  literal  and 
more  agreeable  to  the  Original. 

For 


72  Of  th  LOGO  S. 

For  by  Flefli  <^^pl  is  plainly  meant  (and 
all  agree  in  it)  Man,     It  is  equally  evident, 
that  the  Word  tymlo  here  rendered, was  made ^ 
might,  more  agreeably  to  the  Original,  have 
been  rendered,  became.     This  Verfe  there- 
fore may  be  full  as  literally,  and  more  ex- 
actly   tranflated     thus,     viz.      And    FkJJj 
that    is,    a  Man^   became   the   Word  and 
dwelt  among  usy   &c.     As  God  had  before 
been  filled   the  IVord^  as  being  the  Author 
©f  it,  fo  Jefus  Chrlfl:  is  here  ftiled  the  TFord, 
as  being  the  Pttblifier  of  it.     The  Evange- 
lift  had  aflerted  that  God  v^as  the  original 
Author  of  the  Word-,   thatH^  did  tf//that 
was  done,  properly  fpeaking  ;  that  without 
Him  nothing  came  to  pafs  of  that  which  was 
tranfaded  j  that  in  Hitn  was  that  Life,  that 
Word  of  Life,  which  was  the  Light  of  Men, 
bringing  them  to   the  Knowledge  of  God, . 
whom,  before,  the  World  knew  not,  though 

Ht 


0/  the  LOGOS.  73 

He  was  in   the  World  and  the  World  was 
made  by  Him.     The  EvangeM,  I  hy,  had 
aflerted  that  God  himfelf  and  no  other  was 
the  Original  of  the  J^^ord ;  he  now  tells  ns, 
that  it  came  to  fafs  that  this  IVord  of  God  was 
publifhed  to   the  World   by    a  Ma?2.     The 
f^^ord  was  ftill  the  Word  of  God,  and  not 
of  Man:  Butwhereas,in  the  Beginning,  zV  was 
witb  God,   and  no  one  elfe,  it  was  now  zi-itb 
Men,  come  forth,  as  it  were,  from  God  and 
comedown  from  Heaven  into  the  World  be- 
ingcommitted  to  zMaii-,  the  A/^«Chrift  jelus, 
to  publiOi  **/  to  the  World.     Accordingly, 
becoming  the  Word^  he  is  faid  in  this  flu-ne 
Verfe  to  be  full  of  Grace  and  TrutJ:,     Now 
this  Grace  and  Truth  of  which  he  was  full, 
can  mean-  nothing  elfe  than  the  CcHeJ,  the 
Word  of  God  (sAoQ/of  tb  figs  j)  for  it  is  put  in 
Oppofition  to  the  Law.     The  Law  zvas  given 
by  MoJeSj  but  Grace  a?ui  Truth,  or  true  Gracr, 

L  th^t 


74  Of  the    LOGOS. 

that  is,  the  Gofpel^  came  by  Jefus  Chri/I,{ver.  1 7.) 
Jefus  Chrifl:  therefore,  at  the  14th  Verfe,  is 
not  called  the  IForJy  with  refped  to  his  Per- 
fon  in  a  pre-exiflent  State,  but  with  refpedl  to 
his  Office  m  this ;  fincethe  Evangelifl;  is  con- 
trailing  the  Law  given  by  Mofes  with  the 
Word  which   came   by    "Jefus  Chriji* 


III.  Having  thus  obviated  all  the  Objec- 
tions which  I  think'  can  be  made  to  the  In- 
terpretation given  of  this  noted  PafTage  of 
Scripture,  I  proceed  to  {hew  the  Confiftency 
thereof  with  the  whole  Strain  of  the  Gof- 
pel  according  to  this  Evangelift,  who  has  re- 
corded more  fully  than  the  reft  theTeftimony 
of  our  Lordhimfelf  concerning  this  Matter. 
The  PaiTages  to  be  adduced  in  fiipport  of  the 
Interpretation  will  at  the  fame  Time  confirm 
the  great  Dodrine  of  our  Church  in  the  De- 
fence of  which  I  have  engaged,  "  That  our 

«'  Re- 


Of  the  LOG  O  S.  y^ 

"  Redeemer  is  God,  verv  GoJy  and  not  an 
<*  inferiG?'  Being,  cither  united  to  Humanity 
*'  or  mere  M3.n.*' 

Chap.  i.  i8.  No  Man  bath  fee n  God  at 
anyTime  'j  the  only  begotte?!- Son  which  is  in  the 
Bofom  of  the  Father^  he  hath  declared  him. 

The  Expreffion  which  is  in  the  Bofom  of  the 
Father,  if  it  be  the  proper  Tranllation,  muft 
mean  the  Love  which  the  Father  bears  to- 
wards   the    Son,   and  is    much    the    fame 
with   the    Expreffion     which    occurs    in   o- 
ther    Places    of    Scripture,      viz.    cnh    be- 
gotten and  well-beloved  Son,     But  it   may  be 
rendered  who  was  in  the  Bofom  of  the  Father  ; 
and  then  it  muft  fignify  the  intimate  Knou-~ 
ledge  which   Jefus   Chrift  had     while   upon 
Earth,  of  the  Counfels  and  Will  of  his  Father, 
that  full  and   bright    Revelation    of  him/elf 

L  2  which 


'^S  0/  the  LOGOS. 

which  God  i:,ave  unto  Chrifl:  to  declare  unto 
Men.  1ji  which  everSenfe  we  take  it,  Chrift 
is  here  laid  to  have  declared  or  revealed  God 
unto  the  Wor\i,  which  is  much  the  fame 
with  being  ftiied  the  IFord  or  Logos. 

Chap,  ili  2.  Rabbi y  we  know  that  thou  art 
a  Teacher  come  from  God,  for  no  Man  can 
do  thcfe  Miracles  that  thou  doft^  except  God 
be  ivith  him. 

NicoDEMus^  convinced  that  the  Mi- 
racles which  Jefus  Chrifl:  had  wrought 
were  the  Etfecl  of  the  Power  of  God  himfclf 
operating  in  Chrift,  acknowledges  him  to  be 
a  Teacher  conic  from  Gcd.  We  fee  from  hence 
w^bat  the  Jews  ineant  when  they  fpakc  of  a 
Perfon  as  coming  from  Gcd,  Nicodemus  did 
not  mean  that  Chrift  had  come  from  God  lo- 
cal h;  that  is,  had  exiiled  with  him  in  a  pre- 

exiftent 


Of  the  LOGO  S.  77 

exiftent  State,  a  Jeparate  and  diftlndt  Being 
from  God,  (as  the  Ariam  fuppofe,)    inferior^ 
but  next  in   Dignity,  and  afterwards  came 
into  this  World  from  God  ;  for  then  the  Rca- 
fon  he  affigns  for  his  Belief  that  he  was  come 
from  God  would  not  be  to  the  Purpofe,  vi%. 
that  no  Man  could  work  ftich  Miracles   unlefs 
God  was  with  him.     But  the  Miracles  abun- 
dantly proved    to  Nicodemus  that  Chrill:  was 
a  Teacher  come  from  God,  in  the  Jewifh  Senfe 
of  that  Phrafe  ;  becaufe  they  proved  that  God 
was  ivith  him,  working  in  and  fpeaking  by 
him.     His  coming  from  God  therefore,  and 
God's  being  iscith  him,  we  fee,  are  the  fame 
Thing  ;  and  Niccdemus  meant  to  acknowledge 
that  which  St.  John  aflerts  in  our  Text,  viz. 
That  God  was  the  JVord  originally,  or   that 
what  Jefus  Chrifl:  had  faid  or  done  came  not 
to  pafs  w:tbcut  God,  yj^-.i  za  Q-f-- 

Chap, 


7S  Of  the  LOGOS. 

Chap,  iii.  13.  And  no  Man  hath  afcended  up 
to  Heaven^  but  he  that  came  down  from 
Heaven^  even  the  So?z  of  Man,  which  is  in 
Heaven^ 

When  our  Saviour  afT^rts  here,  that  no  Man 
hath  afcended  up  to  Heaven,  but  excepts  one 
Man,  viz,  himfelf,  the  Son  of  Man,  who  alfo 
is  there,  we  cannot  fuppofe  him  to  fpeak  of 
his  literal  Aicenfion  or  AfTumption  into 
Heaven,  and  Refidence  there,  flnce  he  was 
not  yet  afcended,  but  faid  this  of  him- 
felf, while  upon  Earth,  and  even  before  his 
Crucifixion.  To  affert  to  Nicodemus  that  he  had 
afcended  up  to  Heaven, and  that  he  wasinHea- 
ven  then  at  the  very  Time  he  was  converfing 
with  him  on  Earth ,  and  this  in  the  literal 
Senfe  of  thefe  Expreffions,  appears  too  grofs  a 
Contradidion  in  Terms  to  befuppofed  by  any 
one,  how  ignorant  or  prejudiced  foever  in  Fa- 
vour 


Of  the  LOGO  S.  79 

vour  of  literal  Interpretations.  He  muft  mean 
therefore  that  no  Man  was  acquainted  per- 
fectly with   the  Will  of  God   but   himfelf. 

It  Is  fpoken  In  AlluHon  to  our  Method  of 
coming  at  the  moft  certain  Knowledge  of  any 
Thing.  We  go  to  the  Place  itfelf  where  the 
Thing  is,  and  having  feen  it  there,  we  can 
make  Report  of  it  to  others  on  the  moft  cer- 
tain and  undoubted  Authority.  The  Allu- 
lion  being  fo  familiar  is  eafy  enough  of  Con- 
ception. Heaven  is  reprefented  as  a  certain 
Place  above  us,  in  which  God  has  hi&Refi- 
dence.  Now  we  know  very  wtII,  that  the 
great  God  dwelleth  not  in  any  clctermi?iatc 
Place,  being  every  where  and  in  all  Places. 
To  this  Place  however,  our  Saviour  faith  he 
afcended,  and  came  down  from  thence. 

Him 


So  Of  ibe  LOGO  S. 

Him  alone  had  God  admitted,  as  it  were, 
into  his  Counfels,  and  taught  the  Things  per- 
taining to  the  Kingdom  of  Pleaven.  He  canrte 
forth  into  the  World,  not  as  other  Prophets, 
declaring  the  Will    of  God    in    part   only 
and  imperfe^lly,  but  as  from  Heaven  itfelf, 
taught  of  God  there,  honoured  with  a  View 
and  Infpe(3^ion,as  it  were,  of  heavenly  and  di- 
vine Things,  fo  that  he  was  qualified  to  teach 
and  inftrud:  Mankind  fully,    and  from   the 
mod  certain  Knowledge  that  any  Man  can 
have  of  the  Will  of  God.     He  was  the  Son 
ofMrz/z,  as  he  calls  himfelf;  but  ^to  Son  of 
Man,   in  whom  God  himfelf  dwelt  and  fpake 
to  the  World.    The  Man  Chrift  Jefus,  /pake 
not  of  himfelf  \  his  'Docirine  ivas  not  his  own, 
but  his  that  fent  him.     He  fpake  immediately 
from  Heaven,  from  God  himfelf*  All  which 
is  perfedly  agreeable  to  what  the  Evangelifl: 
has  afTcrted  in  our  Text,  viz.  T'kat  the  Word 

iicas 


Of   the    LOGO  S.  8i 

*uoai  uithGod,  in  the  Beghim?ig  -,  but  vcr.  14J 
that  God  gave  it  to  the  Mc7n  Chrift  Jefus, 
fo  that  he  became  the  Word  of  God  upon  Earth* 
Confidered  therefore  as  the  Wordy  he  is  with 
the  utmoft  Propriety  faid  (and  of  him  only- 
can  it  be  fa'd  with  Propriety)  to  be  from  Cod, 
to  come  forth  from  God,  to  come  down 
from  Heaven  ;  not  locally^  not  Uterall\\  as  if 
the  Divinity  which  was  manifefted  in  him 
being  (as  the  Ariajis  conceive)  of  a  limited 
Nature,  had  actually  removed  from  one 
Tlace  to  another,  from  Heave?i  to  Earth ; 
nor  *  yet  by  Converfion  of  the  Godhead  into 

M  Flefli  ; 

Dr.  5(7«f/^  faith,  "  We  read  of  no  Mediator  to  bring  us 

*«to  Chrift  ;  for  though,  being  Godhy  Nature,He  dwells  in 

**  the  hcighth  of  Mnjefty,  and  the  inaccelTible  Glories  of  a 

*'  Deity  ;  yet  to  keep  ofFall  Strangenefs  between  himfdf 

>  <*  and  the  Sons  of  Men,  He  has  condefcended  to  a  Cognati:fi 

**  and  Confanguinity  with  us  ;  He  hath  cloathed  himfelf 

**  with  Fiefh  and  Blood,  that  fo  he  might  fubdue   his 

"Glories  to  a  Poflibility  of  human  Converfe."    Scm//s 

Serm.  Tol.  2.  page  64. 

This 


82  Of  the  LOGOS. 

Flefli  J  hut  God  was  then  faid  to  defcend  on 

Earth,  when  he  manifefled  himfelf  to  the 

World 

This  is  a  very  harfh  and  improper  Manner  of  rcprefent- 
ing  the  Incarnation  of  Chrift;  as  if  God  when  he  dwelt  in 
and  fpake  to  the  v/orld  by  Flefh,  that  is,  the  Man 
Chrift  Jefus,  did  for  a  while  contraft  his  Dignity,  limit 
and  lefTen  his  Glory  thereby,  and  convert  the  Godhead  in- 
to Flefh.  But  what  he  faith  a  few  Pages  further  on,  is 
really  iliocking  j  *'  Chrilt,  the  Son  of  the  moft  high  God 
*'  the  fecond  Perfon  in  the  glorious  Trinity,  took  upon 
«'  him  our  Nature,  that  he  might  give  a  great  Inihiice  and 
**  example  of  this  Virtue  ;  and  condefcended  to  be  a  Iidan 
"  only  that  he  might  be  a  Friend.  Our  Creator,  our  Lord 
*'  and  King,  he  was  before  jbut  he  would  needs  come  down 
•*  from  all  this  and  in  a  Sort  become  our  equal.  lb.  page 
S8. 

A  STRANGE  Converfionof  the  Godhead  this  indeed!  was 
not  God  then  our  Creator.^  Lord  znd  Kin^,  during  Chrift's 
abode  on  earth  i  No, according  to  this  Account  he  v-as  notj 
For  "Chriff,  the  fecond  Perfon  in  the  glorious  Trin!i:y('whc> 
**  was  dl  this  before)  wou'.d  needs  come  down  from  all 
((  this."*'3o  ihattl.eWorld  v/as  left  for  about  30  ycnrs  with- 
out a  Creator,  Lord  and  King.  No  doabt  the  Dodor 
meant  not  fuch  a  Confcquence,  but  it  reaiiy  is  deJuciblc 
from  his  AlTertionj  and  all  theUfe  I  v/ould  make  of  it  is,  a* 
anAdmonition  againft  giving  the  Eacrnies  of  revealed  Re- 
ligion and  of  our  Church  in  particular,  any  Advantage  bj 
fuch  ungUAidfcd  EjcprciHons. 


Of  the  LOGOS.  83 

World  in  the  Flefli  or  by  the  Man  Chria 
Jefus. 

Ver.  34.  For  he  ^^vhom  God  hath  fent  fpcakeih 
iheJVords  cf  God:  For  God  giveth  not  the 
Sprit  by  Meafure  unto  him. 

TnisTeflimcny  of  the  Baptift  concerning 
our  Saviour,  'vlz.  that  he  [pake  the  JVorch  of 
Gcdy  coincides  with  that  of  the  Evangehft 
at  Chap,  i,  14.  viz.  that  he  became  the  Word^ 
ihe  Pablifher  of  the  Gofpcl D:fpcnfatlo?i  -^  and 
whereas  the  Eaptift  adds.  For  God  giveth 
not  the  Spirit  by  Meafure  unto  him,  this  is 
a  ConSrmation  of  the  Senfe  v/e  have  put 
upon  the  third  Verfe  of  the  fame  Chapter,  iu 
making  the  Word,  Him,  relate  to  Gcd  a!:d 
not  to,  theJVord-y  Gcd  being  the  Original  cf 
the  Word  and  Chrifl  Jcfus  the  Publifher  of 
it  to  the  World,  the  Man  by  v%hom  Cod 
fpake  ar.d  manifefced  himfelf  to  the  World  ; 

M  2  lb 


§4  OftheLOGO  S. 

fo  that  it  was  Gody  and  no  other  Being  dif- 
iinO:  and  feparafe  from  him,  that  was  mani- 
fefted  in  the  Fie  ill,  or  by  the  Mmi  Jefus 
Chrift.  This  *  Ma?2  fpake  not  of  himfelf 
nor  by  the  Di(5late  of  any  other  Being  than 
the  fiipreme  God.  ylll  was  done  by  Him ; 
and  without  Him  nas  not  an'^  Thing  done^  (or 
.delivered)  of  that  which  hai  been  done^  of  that 
Word  which  came  by  Jcfus  Chrift, 

Chap.  V.  22.  For  the  Father  judgeth  no  Man ^ 

but  hath  committed  all  Judginent  to  the  Son, 

This 

*  It  (hould  not  give  any  Offence  that  I  fpealc  thus  of 
our  Saviour  Chrift.  I  mean  not  to  reprcfent  him  thereby  as 
a  mere  Man,  in  whom  the  Fulnefs  of  the  Godhead  dwelt 
T\oty  but  as  being  really  and  truly  Man.  For  aflerting  the 
perfefi  Manhood  of  Chrift  doth  not  derogate  from  that 
ptrfecily  Divine  Nature  which  manifcfted  itfelf  fo  fully  in 
him  ;  fo  far  from  this,  that  in  aficiting  if,  I  mean  to  rcpre. 
fent  Chritl  as  having  no  middle  Nature  between  God  and 
M.5n,  that  was  united  to  Humanity.  When  I  call  himMan 
I  fpcak  of  him,  as  "of  a  reafonablc  Soul,  and  human  Flefh 
<*  fubfiiling;"  and  alTcrt  not,  *■•  as  touching  his  Godhead, 
an  Inferiority  to  the  father,"  but  only,  **  as  touching  his 
^*  Manhood." 


0///;^LOGOS,  tS 

This  is  perfedly  confonant  with  the  In- 
terpretation given  of  the  three  firfl  Verfes, 
and  the  fourteenth  of  the  firft  Chapter,  viz, 
that  the  ^Vord  was  in  the  Beginning  with  God-, 
but  that  //  was  given  to  a  Man,  the  Man 
Chrift  Jefus,  to  publifli  //  to  the  World.  But 
though  he  was  Ma?i^  perfeB  Man,  yet  he 
was  alfo  the  Son  of  God.  He  therefore  In 
the  next  Verfe  claims  that  Honour  and  Ref- 
pect  which  are  due  to  him  as  fuch,  due  to 
him  as  that  Man  in  Vv'hom  God  alone,  perfe5l 
God,  the  Almighty  himfelf  wrought  and 
fpake,  'viz.  that  all  Men  JJjotdd  honour  the 
Son  even  as  they  honour  the  Father^  For  on 
■what  other  Footing  could  he  claim  this  equal 
Honour  ?  Could  he  claim  it  as  a  mere  Man  ? 
for  any  natural  Power  belonging  to  Huma- 
nity ?  Not  Soci?ius  himfelf,  nor  even  the  mofl: 
iniftaken   of  his  Followers  would   fay  this. 

Doth 


B6  CftbeLOGOS. 

Doth  he  claim  it  as  that  great  Perfonage 
whom  the  Arians  fuppofe  to  have  exifted, 
before  his  Humanity,  a  diflin^^  2i\id.  fepar ate 
Being,  next  in  Dignity  but  iftferior  to  God 
himfelf?  No.  For  he  difclaims  this  Honour 
on  his  own  Account,  teflifying  that  he  can 
do  nothing  of  himfelf ,  that  is,  as  a  diftinct  and 
feparate  Being  from  God  -,  nor  indeed  could 
that  Honour  which  is  due  to  God  alone  be 
due  to  an  inferior  Perfonage  how  exalted 
focver  fuppofed  to  be  united  to  Humanity. 

Does  he  claim  it  then  as  a  Being  in  all 
refpeds  equal  with  God,  though  a  Qiilindl 
Being  from   him,  *  fubfla?itially  diilinft,  fo 

that 

*  DoiSlor  Sherlock  in  his  Vindication  of  the  Doif^rine  of 
the  Holy  and  ever  Blefied  Trinity  afTerts  that  the  Divine 

*  Pe»ior,s  in  theGodhead  are  "Real,  Subnaritial  Beings'arc 
'  Three  ciilir,(£l  and  infinite  Minds  ;"  *'Three  Divine  Per- 
<  iqm  fuljiantlally  diftind  j"  "Thefe  tliree  infinite  Minds 

*  arediflinguiftied,  juH  as  threefinite  and  creatcdMindt,  are 

*  by  il'l'  Confciourncls." 

Thefe 


0//^<rLOGOS.  87 

that  the  Father  and  the  Son  are  as  really  two 
infinite  Minds  or  Beings,  as  Peter  and  yohn 
are  two  finite  Beings?  This  Opinion  has  been 
efpoufed  indeed  by  fome  zealous  Defenders 
of  the  Trinity,  but  rejeded  with  Abhorrence 
by  others  not  lefs  zealous  in  the  Caufe. 
Defervedly  rejcded  furely  !  For  bcfides  that 
this  would  imply  a  Divifion  of  the  Godhead, 
Chrift  himfelf  declares  his  Title  to  this  PIo- 
nour  to  be  quite  another  Thing,  "^1%.  becaufe 
God  has  committed  all  Judgment  to  the 
Son.     l^he  Father  hath  committed  all  ^iiid'/- 

mcnt 

Thesi:  nrc  very  bol'-l  Afiertions  and  iiavebeen  animad- 
verted upon  by  as  Zealous  an  AiTerter  of  the  Trinity  as 
himfelf.  The  IcarnedAnimadverLer  h;is  ruiHciently  expo  "ed 
theAbfurdity  of  thsinand  tiieir  liiconfiilencyboth  W;th  the 
Doutrine  of  the  Church  of  £>!^ land  and  the  Sen f;^  of  the 
Ancient  Fathers  concerning  the  Divine  Perfons,  nor  do  I 
thinic  in  bringing  his  Charge  of  TriAeifm  rgainft  this 
Author's  E:cp;icati<;n  of  the  Trinity  he  has  gone  too  far, 
the  ugh  much  too  far  in  his  acrimonioub  Tvlornvr  cf  do'uxj^ 
it. 


8S  Of  the   LOGO  ». 

ment  to  the  Son ,  that  all  Menjhould  honour  the 
Son,  even  as  they  honour  the  Father.  The  Fa- 
ther therefore  demands  of  all  Men  this  Ho- 
nour to  the  Son  on  Account  of  his  having  all 
Power  both  in  Heaven  and  Earth.  And  al- 
though this  Power  was  manifefled  in  the 
Terfon  of  the  Son  and  is  ftill  excrcifed  by 
him  to  the  Advantage  of  the  Church  uni- 
verfal,  yet  it  is  the  Power  of  God  himfelf,  and 
not  of  any  inferior  Being.  By  confequence, 
the  Honour  and  Worfhip  due  on  that  Account 
to  the  Father  and  Son,  two  diflin6l  Perfons, 
are  due  and  to  be  rendered  to  One  and  the  fame 
Divine  Being,  even  to  God  Almighty.  If  we 
honour  the  Son  on  the  abovementioned  Ac- 
count, wc  honour  God  alone,  we  reverence 
thePower  andWord  of  God,and  not  thePower 
and  Word  of  any  other  Being  whatfoever. 
The  Being  that  we  worfliip  is  one  and  the 

fame,  though  under  different  Perfons.     And 

thus 


Of  the    LOGOS.  89 

thus  we  fee  that,  although  to  the  Man 
Chrift  Jefus  was  given  all  Power  and  Autho- 
rity in  the  Execution  of  his  Office,  yet  all 
uas  cf  God  and  without  Him  did  not  any 
Thing  come  to  pafs  cj  all  that  which  hath  been 
done,  ver  30,  32, 

Chap.  vi.  32.  But  my  Father  giveth  ycu  the 
true  Bread  from  Heaven  ^  33.  For  the  Bread 
of  God  is  he  which  corneth  down  from  Heaven 
andgiveth  Lije  unto  theWorld,i^\.  7 hen  f aid 
they  untQ  hi?n,  Lord,  evermore  give  us  this 
Bread,  35.  And  Jefusfaid  unto  them,  I  am 
the  Bread  of  Life. 

Here  our  Saviour  fliles  himfelf,  Toe  Bread 
§f  Life  which  cometh  down  from  Heaven.  That 
thefe  Words  are  not  to  be  underftood  of  any 
local  Defcent  of  Chrift  Jefus  from  Heaven, 
but  of  his  Word  and  DoBrine  being  from 

N  God 


90  0/  tbe  LOGOS 

God  or  heavenly;  not  of  any  Being  whatfo- 
cver,  diftina:  and  feparate/y  exifting  from 
God,  defcending  from  Heaven,  but  of  God 
himfelf  defcending,  as  it  were,  from  Heaven 
and  dv^relling  among  us  by  his  PFord  com-, 
mitted  to  a  Man,  is  plain  from  what  has 
been  obferved  on  Chap,  iii.  2,  13.  et  feq.  But 
this  is  flili  more  evident  from  our  Saviour's 
own  Explanation  of  all  he  had  been  faying 
from  the  3 2d  to  the  626.  Verfe  of  this  Chap- 
ter.— His  Followers,  who  had  lately  expe- 
rienced his  miraculous  Power  in  the  Diftribu^ 
tion  of  the  Loaves  and  Fifhes,  were  hunger- 
ing after  more  Miracles  of  the  Sort.  Our 
Lord,  not  ignorant  of  the  real  Motive  of 
their  Attendance  upon  him,  having  remarked 
upon  their  narrow  and  felfifli Views,  and  the 
perifhable  Nature  of  that  which  they  fought 
after,  exhorts  them  to  the  Purfuit  of  that 
Food  which  periflieth  not  but  endureth  to 

ever^ 


0/   the    LOGOS.  91 

cvcrlafting  Life.  He  tells  them  where  they 
may  find  this  heavenly  Suftenance,  even  in 
himfelf  the  Son  of  Man,  who  could  give  it 
to  all  them  that  fhould  believe  on  him,  and 
that  it  was  indeed  their  Duty  to  receive  and 
believe  on  him  whom  God  had  fent.  They 
demand  a  Miracle  in  Proof  of  his  MilTion, 
and,  their  Minds  flill  running  on  temporal 
Food,  mention,  by  way  of  challenge,  as  it 
were,  to  our  Lord,  the  Manna  which  their 
Fathers  did  eat  in  the  Delart,  quoting  at  the 
fame  Time  this  Scripture,  He  gave  them  Bread 
from  Heaven  to  eat.  Our  Lord  anfwers  not 
their  Demand.  For  what  Purpofe,  fince  the 
Miracle  of  the  Loaves  and  Fiihes  left  them 
Unbelievers,  would  another  of  the  fame  Kind 
ferve,  but  to  gratify  their  fenfual  Appetites  ? 
He  judges  it  more  proper  to  take  Occafion 
from  the  Scripture  they  had  quoted  to  dif- 
courfe  to  them  about  the  End  and  Defign  of 
N  2  his 


92  Of  the    LOGOS. 

his  Miflion,  which  was  to  give  them  ever^ 
lafling  Life,  jpiritual  Food  in  allulion  to  the 
Quotation  3  and  by  a  Comparifon  of  the  Na- 
ture of  the  Food  which  they  meant  with  that 
which  he  profefled  a  Power  to  give  them,  to 
engage  their  Preference  of  the  latter,  and 
allure  them  to  fome  Degree  of  Attention  to 
their  fpiritual  Literefl.  For  this  Purpofe  he 
tells  them,  that  the  Bread  their  Fathers  eat 
was  not  Jrom  Heaven  '-X'T^  ^P^v^'  that  is,  of  an 
heavenly  Nature.  It  fell  by  the  good  Pro- 
vidence of  God  indeed  upon  the  Earth  ;  but 
it  was  not,  we  fee,  according  to  our  Saviour's 
Meaning  in  that  Expreffion,  from  Heaven, 
gjtTB  \i?ctvi-  But  the  Bread,  which  he  had  for 
them,  the  Bread,  which  God  his  Father  was 
now  ready  to  beftow  upon  them  that  believed, 
was  the  true  Bread  from  Heaven^  that  is,  truly 
heavenly,  of  a  divine  Quality  and  Efficacy, 

fuch 


Of  the   LOGOS.  93 

fuch  as  could   give  Life  unto  the   World, 
This  Manner  of  Reprefentation  had  the  Ef- 
fect to  keep  up  their  Attention  to  him,  and 
raife  in  them  a  Defire  of  receiving  fo  precious 
and  extraordinary  a  Gift,   as  Bread,  which 
could  make  them  immortal.     Accordingly, 
eager  with  the  Expedation    of   enjoying  a 
more    delicious   Repaft    as   well   as    much 
more  valuable  in  its  Nature  and  EfFedls  on 
the  Conftitution  than  that  which  he  had  al- 
ready given  them  in  the  Diftribution  of  the 
Loaves  and  Fi(hes,  they  requeft  of  him  that 
they  may  always  receive  that  heavenly  Bread 
of  which  he  fpake ;  Lord^  evermore  give  us 
that  Bread.     To  which  he  replies,  I  am  the 
Breadof  Life,     And,  going  on  with  the  Al- 
lulion  to  the  Manna  from  Heaven,  he  afferts, 
that  became  down  from  Heaven  at  the  Will 
of  his  Father.     The  Jews  then  murmured  at 

him 


94  Of  the  LOGO  S. 

him  hecaufe  he  /aid,  1  am  the  Bread  *  which 

came  down  Jrom  Heaven.     Our  Saviour,    to 

filence 

*  Fpom  this  and  the  like  Expreffions  of  our  Lord,  the 
Socinians  have  fancied  that  Jefus  Chrift,  before  he  entered 
upon  his  Miniftry,  and  in  order  to  be  qualified  for  the 
Difchaige  of  it,  was  adually  taken  up  into  Heaven  in  the 
Fle{h,  and  having  been  there  taught  of  God,  defcended  from 
thence  as  Mofes  did  from  the  Mount,  with  the  Will  of 
God. 

The  Arlans^  on  the  other  Hand,have  from  the  like  Phrafes 
concluded  that  Chrift  came  down  from  fome  Place  above 
ca'led  Heaven,  in  which  he  ha  1  exifted  aforetime,  a  dif- 
tin(£l  3Lnd  feparate  Being  from  God,  inferior  to  him,  being 
limited  and  created,  and  was  united  to  Humanity. 

Now,  in  fome  fuch  Way  as  this  did  the  Jews  alfo  under- 
hand our  Saviour's  AlTertion,  that  he  was  '*  the  Bread 
*'  which  came  dcwn  from  Heaven."  But  is  it  not  ftrangs 
in  the  laft  D<  gree  that,  when  our  Lord  in  his  own  Com- 
ment up.  n  this  Aflertion  fhewed  them  their  Miftake,  ob- 
viated their  Murmurs  againft  him  on  this  Mifconftrudion 
of  his  Words,  nay,  and  reproves  his  own  Difciples  for 
interpri  ti:nz  them  according  to  the  Striclnefs  of  the  Letter  i 
is  it  not  firange,  I  fay,  that  Chriftia;n  in  after  Ages  fhoul  1 
LW  mro  the  fame  Error,  and  fuppofe  th<it  he  fpoke  of  hij 
i  tcra'ly  and  locally  defcending  from  Heaven  and  not  of 
his  Woi  J  and  Docirinc  being  from  God  or  heavenly  f 


Of  t^e  LO  GO  S  95 

iilence  their  Murmurs  and  Cavillings  en  that 
Account,  difclaims  all  Power  and  Authority 
in  himfelf  and  refers  all  to  God.  Though  he 
could  give  Life,  yet  it  was  only  to  them  that 
were  taught  of  God,  to  them  that  the  Father 
fhould  draw  to  him,  that  is,  to  fuch  as  were 
difpofed  to  receive  the  Word  of  Gcd.  Having 
thus  obviated  their  Difficulty  on  this  Head, 
he  refumes  the  Allufion  and  calls  himfelf, 
The  Bread  of  Life^  "the  living  Bread  tvhich 
came  downjrom  Heaven,  that  Bread,  of  which 
if  any  Man  eat,  he  fmll  live  for  ever.  They 
mufl:  eat  this  Breads  he  tells  them,  if  they 
would  have  Life  -,  they  muft  cat  Him^  the 
Man  Chrifl:  Jefus,  eat  his  Fledi,  and  drink 
his  Blood  ;  for  this,  fays  he,  is  that  Bread, 
ivhich  came  down  from  Heaven:  ?iot  as  your 
Fathers  did  eat  Manna,  and  are  dead:  He 
that  eateth  of  this  Bread  ft:aU  live  for  ever-. 
This  Saying  appeared  to  many  of  his  own 

Dif- 


96  Of  the  LOGOS. 

Difciples  very  hard  and  unintelligible.     Jefus, 
perceiving  it,  explains  himfelf  freely  to  them, 
atthe6ift  Verfe,  not  without  a  Reproof  for 
the  Offence  they  had  taken  at  his  Difcourfe, 
owing   to    their    own  abfurd  Conceptions. 
Tioth  thisy  fays  he,  offend  you  "^  What  atid  if 
you  Jhall  Jee  the  Son  of  Man  afoend  up  where 
he  was  before  T'  that  is.  Do  you  take  Offence 
at  my  faying,  /  am  the  Bread  of  Life  which 
came  down  from  Heaven,  and.  Except  ye  eat 
tie  Flefh  of  the  Son  of  Man,  and  drink  his 
Blood,  ye  have  no  Life  in  you  ?    Doth  thig 
offend  you  ?   It  is  owing  to  your  taking  my 
Words  in  a  Senfe  fo  ftrid:  and  literal  as  it 
would  be  the  groffeft  Abfurdity  to  fuppofe 
them  to  contain.     For,  were  you  now,  let 
me  put  the  Cafe,  to  fee  the  Son  of  Man  af- 
cend  up  into  Heaven  from  whence  he  hath 
faid  that  he  came  down  -,  how  would  you  un- 
derfland  my  Difcourfe  to  you  then  ?  Would 

you 


Of  the  LOG  OS.  97 

you  fuppofe  this  quickening  Efficacy,  where- 
by lafcended,  to  be  literally  in  my  Flejb  and 
Blood?  Would  you  fuppofe  that,  when  I 
faid,  7'his  is  the  Bread  which  came  down  from 
Heaverii  I  could  mean  it  literally  of  the 
Defcent  of  the  Son  of  Man  from  the  Heavens 
as  Manna  fell  from  thence  to  your  Fathers  to 
feed  upon  ?  Or,  when  you  had  feen  the  Son 
of  Man  taken  up  from  among  you,  would 
you  then  fuppofe  that  I  meant  to  affert  that 
my  Flefh  and  my  Blood  corporally  eaten  and 
drank  would  quicken  and  raife  you  up  at  the 
laft  Day  ?  You  would  not  furely  underhand 
me  fo,  when  you  had  {ttn  me  actually  and 
bodily  removed  from  you 3  or,  if  I  fliould 
leave  my  Body  with  you,  yet  furely  you  mufl 
know  that  the  Flefi  of  it  can  profit  you  no- 
thing.    No.  It  is  the  Spirit  that  quick£7ieth', 

the  Fledi  prcfitetb  nothing  :  The  Words  that 
O  I /peak 


98  Of  the  LO  G  O  S. 

I  fpeak  unto  youj  they  are  Spirit,   and  they 
are  Life. 

Thus  we  fee  that  our  Saviour  fpeaks  of 
his  DoBrine  and  the  Spirit  of  God  which 
was  given  to  him  without  Meafure.  The 
Words  which  Chrift  fpake  unto  them,  they 
were  Spirit  and  Life.  For  he  fpake  not  of 
himfelf  but  as  he  was  taught  of  his  Father 
The  Word  of  God  (^oj-of  t«94«)  was  that  Ef- 
ficacious Principle  of  Life  which  he  fpake  of. 
^his  is  the  Bread  of  Life.  This  is  that  which 
came  down  from  Heaven,  which  whofoever 
receiveth  and  retaineth  hath  eternal  Life,  and 
Chrift  will  raife  him  up  at  the  laft  Day.  This 
is  called  eternal  Life,  from  Heaven,  from 
God',  and  the  Man  Chrift  Jefus  is  therefore 
called,  the  Word  of  Life,  and  faid  to  come 
from  Heaven,  from  God,  to  have  been 
with  God,  to  have  come  forth  from  God. 
This  cannot    be    underftood    of  his  Fieili, 

of 


Of  the  "LOGO  S.  9^ 

of  his  human  Nature,    of   him  as  the  Son 
of  Man,   but  of  him  as  having  the  Power 
and  Word  of  God,  as  the   Logos  '■»  9=.«.    All 
thefe  Expreffions,    I   fay,  relate  entirely   to 
Chrifl  as  the  Word  of  God  j  and  cannot  be 
underftood,  are  really  incompatible  with  our 
Ideas  of  Things,  and  inconfiftent  with,  and 
contradidlory  to  our  Saviour's  own  Declara- 
tion and  repeated  Teftimony  of  himfelf,   on 
any  other  Suppofition  than  this,  viz.  That  it 
was  God  himfelf  that  fpake  and  wrought  in 
Chrift  Jefus,  that  it  was  God  himfelf  that 
fpake  to  the  World  and  wrought  our  Salva- 
tion and  Redemption,  and  no  other  Self-ex- 
iftent,  Almighty  and  Eternal  Being,  fuhjlan- 
tially  diftind:  from  him,  nor  any  other  next 
in  Dignity   to  God,  nor  any  other  Being  of 
Jlill  inferior   Dignity    but   in    the  Order  of 


Angels. 


Ver. 


>oo  Of  the    LOGOS. 

Ver.  68.   Thou  hajl  the  Words  of  eternal  Life, 

This  Expreflion  ufedbySt.  Peter ^  is  agree- 
able to  the  Tranflation  we  have  given  of  the 
14th  Verfe  of  Chap,  i.viz.  ''  And  a  Man 
*'  (the  Man  Chriftjtfus)  became  the//^orJand 
*'  dwelt  among  us" — full  of  Grace  and  Truths 

Chap.  vii.  16.  My  DoBrine  is  not  mine  hut 
his  that  Jent  me. 

By  thefe  Vv^'ords  our  Saviour  difclaims  be- 
ing the  Word  in  any  other  Senfe  than  as  the 
Publifier  of  it  to  the  World.  God  was  the 
Wordy  the  original  Author  of  it ;  and  He 
gave  it  to  the  Man  Chrifl:  Jefus  to  publifh  to 
the  World.  Our  Saviour  therefore  faith,  in 
anfwer  to  the  Jews  who  murmured  at  his 
pretending  to  teach,  who  was  altogether  an 

illiterate 


Of  the  L,0  GO  S.  loi 

illiterate  Man,  that  he  did  not  fpeak  to  them 
Things,  the  Knowledge  of  which  he  had 
acquired  by  human  Means,  but  Things  which 
God  himfelf  taught  him.  He  fpake  to  them 
the  Word  of  God,  not  the  Word  or  Dodrine 
of  himfelf,  as  the  Son  of  Man  or  the  Word  of 
any  other  Being  whatfoever. 

Accordingly,  in  theVcrfe  following  the 
Text  above  cited,  he  adds,  ij  any  Mm  will  do 
his  Will,  hefiall  know  of  the  Doctrine^  whether 
it  be  of  God  or  whether  I  fpeak  of  myfelj'. 

Chap.  viii.  28.  I'henfaid  J  ejus  unto  them, 
when  ye  have  lift  up  the  Son  of  Man,  then 
Jhallye  know  that  1  am  He,  and  that  I  do 
nothing  of  myfelf,  but  as  my  Father  hath 
taught  me,  I  fpeak  thefe  things.  And  he 
that  fent  me  is  with  me. 


No 


102  Of  the   LOGOS. 

No  Words  furely  can  more  Urongly  exprefs 
x\iQperfe5i  Divinity  of  our  Saviour,  and  that 
perfeB  Humanity  in  which  it  was  manifeft  to 
Men  than  thefe.     When  ye  have  lijt  up  the  Son 
of  Man  y  that  is,  when  you  have  crucified  and 
put  him  to  Death  (whereby  his  real  and  per- 
fedl  Humanity  will  be  demonitrated)  you  will 
then  acknowledge  that  he  had  tYiiz dh'me  Pow^ 
er  which  he  pretended  to,  even  the  Power  of 
God  himfeif,  you  will  then  acknowledge  that 
what  he  did  was  not  of  himfeif,  could  not  be 
executed  by  him  as  Maji.     For  as  fuch  he  could 
do  nothing.    The  mighty  Works  which  mani- 
fefced  themfelves  in  him,  you  mufl:  then  con- 
fefs,  could    not  have  been  wrought  by  any 
Powerbelonging  to  Humanity,  by  any  Power 
belonging:  to  that  Nature  which  fuffered  Pain 
.Tnd  underwent  Death,  but  by  a  Power  which 
belonged  to  a  divine  Nature,  perfectly  Divine, 
even  to  the  moji  high  God. 

Our 


Of    the    LOGOS.  103 

Our  Lord  therefore  always  fpeaks  of  him- 
felf  as  Man  or  with  refped  to  his  human 
Nature,  whenever  he  teftilieth  his  Inferiority 
to  his  Father,  and  his  receiving  any  Conii- 
mandment  or  Commiffion  from  him. 

Chap.  viii.  38.  Ifpeak  that  which  I  haiefeen 
with  my  Father ;  and  ye  do  that  which  ye 
have  fe en  with  your  Father » 

By  this  we  are  not  to  underftand  our  Sa- 
viour as  afTerting  his  having  exiftedin  a  former 
State,  a  diftinSi  and  different  Being  from  God, 
in  which  State  he  had  feen  fomething  which 
he  now  reveals,  any  more  than  wc  can  fup- 
pofe  him  to  mean  by  the  latter  Claufe,  that  the 
Jews  had  feen  (literally  fpeaking)  the  Devil 
doing  any  Thing.  It  muft  mean,  here,  and 
in  all  thofe  Tiaces  where  he  fpeaks  of  having 

Jem 


104  0/  t^^  LOGO  S. 

feen  God,  and  ittn  thofe  Things  which  he 
relates,  the  mofl  certain  Knowledge  which  he 
had  of  the  Will  of  God,  or  the  Things  per- 
taining to  the  Kingdom  of  God,  in  AUufion 
to  that  certain  and  fatisfadory  Knowledge 
•which  Men  receive  by  ocular  Infpedion  and 
Intuition ;  T  hings  which  God  gave  him  to 
reveal  to  Mankind,  and  which  are  good  and 
true  proceeding  from  God,  as  all  bad  and 
falfe  Things  are  faid  to  proceed  from  the 
Devil; ' 

It  is  very  common  with  our  Lord  to 
diftinguifh  himfelf  as  the  Meffiah  by  fuch 
like  Expreffions  as  thefe,  of  having  feen 
God,  learnt  of  God,  proceeded  forth  from 
God,  come  down  from  Heaven ,  &c.  &c. 
Which  Manner  of  fpeaking  has  given  Occa- 
fion  to  Divines  to  biify  thcmfelves  about  the 
metaphyfical  Nature  and  Exiftence  of  Chrill, 

But 


Oj  the  LOGOS.  105 

But  it  IS  very  plain  that  thefe  ExprefTions  can 
have  no  Manner  of  Reference   thereto,  and 
that  from   thefc  two  Confiderations ;    i.  Be- 
caufe  wherever  they  occur,  the  Context  is  furc 
to  determine  that  ourLord  foeaks  inReference 
to  hi?  Ofice  on  Earth.     2.  Becaufe  to  fuppofe 
thefe  Exprtffions  to  relate  to  his  metcphxfical 
Nature  and  Exiflence,  we  muft  be  forced  to 
interpret  them  literally,  which  would  make 
the  greateft  Confufion  among  our  Ideas,  and 
lay  the  Foundation  of  the  moft  abfurd,  impi- 
ous and  contradicflory   Opinions  and  Tenets. 
Our  Lord  therefore  mull:  mean   by  them  to 
aflert,  that  he  alone  had  2iperfeB  Knowledge 
of  the  Will  and  Counfels  of  God,  which  no 
Man  before  him  ever  had ;  that  God  com- 
mitted to  him  alone  they/.7/Revelation  of  him- 
felf  and  enabled  him  to  declare  and  manifcfl 
the  one  true  God  to  the  World,  as  clearly  as 
if  the  Son  of  Man  had  atftuallv  afcendcd  up 

P  into 


io6  Of  tk    L  O  G  O  B. 

into  Heaven  and  there  feen  God  and  the 
Things  of  the  heavenly  World,  and  then  had 
come  down  fromHeaven  whhGrace  and  Trulh 
as  Alofes  from  the  Mount,  v/ith  the  Law, 
Jefus  Chrid  hav>g  fuch  Knowledge  and 
Kevei^iition  of  theWili  of  God  as  this,  together 
with  all  Power  andjudgme.it,  dorh  with  the 
Utmoft  Propriety  "jfe  thcie  Exprtinons  con- 
cerning himfelf,  and  that  by  way  of  Ap- 
propriation ai;d  Prerogative  not  bcionging 
to  IWcjrSy  John  the  Baptifc,  or  any  of  she 
Prophets  J  who,  thoagii  trje  Prophets.,  v/crs 
flill  not  from  Heavier,  but  of  the  Eai'tij  y 
brought  not  that  hea^ccvly  Light  which  was 
the  Ltfe  of  Men.  In  God  only  was  this  Life, 
and  i:vVZ?  Him  was  it  hid  from  the  Foundation 
of  the  Wcr'd  ;  neither  did  it  fliine  forth  to 
the  World,  till  the  Cominn:  of  Chrifc,  or  the 
Manifeftation  of  God  in  the  FhiPo. 

Verse 


Of  the  LOGOS.  107 

Verse  42.  Vor  I  proceeded  forth  and  came 
frcm  God -J  neither  can.e  I  oj  ff.yjitj'  lut  He 
font  me. 

Our  Lord  fpfaks  he-e  not  in  Reference  to 

his  Dh'ine  but  Human  Nature,  not  as  a  {w- 
peiior  Being  to  Man^  who,  iiteraily  fpeakir.g, 
defcended  from  a  more  exalted  State  and 
higher  Region  than  this,  but  as  Man.  Other- 
wile  no  Senfe  can  be  made  of  this  PafTa^ye. 
For  the  feus^  to  whom  it  is  addreHed,  h..d 
boaflcd  that  Abraham  was  their  Father.  No, 
fays  our  Lord  ;  If  you  were  A'woham'i  Chil- 
dren you  ivould  do  the  Wo)  ks  cf  Abraham.  He 
had  acknowkdged,  that  tliey  w^ere,  UteriM^ 
ipeaking,  the  Children  or  Defcendants  of 
Abraham.,  but  he  denies  it  in  the  moral  Senle 
of  t'o.at  Exprtllion,  iv'.?-.  that  they  were  Imi- 
tators of  him  in  good  Works.  In  this  Scr.f:^, 
P  2  \- 


io8  Of  the    LOGO  S. 

he  tells  them,  they  were  the  Children  of  ano- 
ther Father  •  another  Father  !  IFe  be  not  born 
of  Fornication^  fay  they.  We  have  one  Father, 
even  God.  Jefus  faid  unto  them,^  God  were 
your  Father  ye  would  love  me ;  that  is.  If  He 
was  your  Father  and  you  his  Sons  in  the 
moral  Meaning  of  that  Relation  ;  if  you 
were  truly  good  Men  and  fincerely  defirous 
of  doing  the  Will  of  God,  you  would  love 
me.  For  I  (the  Man  whom  you  perfecute 
and  feekto  kill)  am  come  from  him,  to  in- 
ftrudyou  in  his  Will.  I  come  not  of  myfelf, 
but  He  fent  me.  I  am  commiflioned  of  God 
my  Father  to  deliver  his  MeiTage  to  you, 
and,  in  Duty  and  filial  Obedience  to  him,  I 
deliver  it  and  tell  you  the  Truth  though  I  can 
expe(5t  nothing  from  you  but  Violence  and 
Perfecution.  This  you  fee  has  plainly  a 
Reference  to  his  Human  Nature. 

Bur 


Of  the  LOGOS.  109 

But  why  need  I  multiply  Words  in  Proot 

hereof,  when  oui   Lord  himfelf  has  expielly 

tcftified  it  in   this  Place,  faying ;  But  noio  ye 

jeek  to  kill  mey  a  Man,  etr'-p  -jroi-    that  has  told 

you  the  Truth  which  l  have  heard  of  God? 

Verse 58.  fcfus  [aid unto  them^  Verily,  Verily^ 
1  fay  unto  you y   before  Abraham  was,  1  am. 

That  our  Saviour  here  fpeaks  of  himfelf 

as,  the  PP'ord  of  God,  the  MeiTenger  of  that 

Word  which  was  with  God  ^po?  "^o^  ^'-°v  before 

^he  Foundation  of  the  World,  and  had  been 

promifed    to     the  Fathers,    particularly    to 

Abraham^    is  very   plain.     For  he  had  faid 

that  Abraham   rejoiced  to  fee  his  jDa',  not 

Himjclf  \\^  a  pre-exillent  State;   which  could 

have  been  fappofjd  by  none  but  flich  abfurd 

and  prejudiced  People  as  his  Eiieniies  were^ 

to 


no  Of  the  LOGOS. 

to  be  his  Meaning.  The  Jews^  however, 
cither  mifunderftood  him  or  maliciouily  per- 
verted his  Words.  For  they  fay,  thou  art  ?iof 
yctjifty  Tears  oU^andhaJl  iKufeen  Abraham'^ 
Our  Saviour  had  never  mentioned  feeing 
Abraham,  but  fpoke  oi  Abrahani  ^  feeing  his 
T>a^\  that  is,  the  Gofpel  Times,  in  which 
Times,  it  was  revealed  to  Abraham,  that  all 
Nations  fhould  be  happy  in  his  Seed.  He 
therefore  anfwers  them  not  according  to  their 
perverted  Confcrudtion,  but  according  to  the 
true  and  very  obvious  Meaning  of  his  cum 
Words,  and  tells  them  that  Abraham  might, 
and  did  fee  his  D^v,  for  that  before  Abraham 
waSjHe  waSj'u/z.  with  God,  in  the  Counfels  of 
the  Almighty,  who  revealed  his  Million  to 
Abraham.  Whom  therefore  does  our  Saviour 
call  himfelf  ?  Or  what  State  doth  he  refer  to, 

when  he  fays,  /  *  am,  ■?-  -:^/-'  -^  Mofl  evidently 

to 

*  We  cannot  fuppofc  that  our  Lord  by  tkis  Exprc^iTion, 
intended  to  intimate  to  the  Jews  that  he  \^-?.'^  tiiat  g,reac 


O/^y^'^L  O  G  O  S.  Ill 

to  his  State  as  the  Son  of  Man.  He  declares 
himfelf  to  be  thatM?;;,  that  Seed  oi  Abrahain 
in  whom  all  Nations  fliould  be  blefled,  that 
Man,  \n\\o(c  Day  Abraham  fjiw  and  rejoiced 
at  the  Profpi'd:  of  it  j  the  Man  thrift  Jefus, 
who,  b-fore  their  Anceftor  Abraham  was 
born,  even  from  the  Foundation  of  the 
World  was  appointed  to  be  thcJl-'o  dot  God 
to  Men. 

Chap. 

Pcifonagewho  In  the  third  Chapter  of  ^A-fj^w/,  at  the  14th 
Vti  fe,  rails  himfclf,  /  am  ;  Nor  was  it  at  this  Expreffion 
that  their  Ind'iinatiop  arofe,.  bui  at  his  aflertinu  that  he  was 
lej-jte  Abraha  a  exifled.  Tiiis  h  nianifeft  from  his  ufing; 
the  amcExpr-lIlon  twice  before  in  the  fame  Chapter  with- 
out their  taking  Offence  at  it,  viz.  at  verfe  24.  If  ye  be- 
lieve not  that  I  avjy  eyc^iui.ii  and  again  at  the  28th  VerCe 
then  shall  ye  hxv.  t'  at  I  ani^cyc,}  <tim.  In  both  thefe  Places 
lie  meai.s  only  to  a.-.crt,  that  he  was  that  Perfon  whomGod 
had  fanflificd  and  fent  into  the  World,  and  who  was  ap- 
point, d  in  the  eternal  Purpofc  of  God  to  be  the  TJght  of 
the  World,  as  will  appear  to  any  one  on  reviewing  the 
Context  fioni  verfc  12th. 


112  Of  the  LOGOS, 

Chap,  xli,  49,  50.  For  1  have  not  fpoken  of 
tnyfelf  but  the  Father  which  fent  me  he  gave 
me  a  Commandment  what  I  Jhould  fay  and 
"ivhat  1  JJmtld  (peak.  Whatfoever  I  /peak 
thereiore,  even  as  the  Father  f aid  unto  me^  fa 
I /peak. 

Can  any  one  doubt,  after  reading   thefc 
Words,  of  thePropriety  orReafon  of  theEvan- 
gelift*s  calling  Chrifl,  the  Word?    That  Man 
was  well  intitledto  this  Appellation  who  fpake 
to  the  World,  not  of  himfelf  but  from  God, 
not  his  own  Dodtrine,  but  the  Word  of  God, 
He,  this  Man,  the  Man  Chrift  Jefus,  became 
the  JVordy  being  taught  of  God,  having  the 
Word  which  was  in  the  beginning  with  God 
committed  unto  him,   to  publifh  and  declare 
unto  Men.     This  was  the  Son  of  Man  who 
ajcended  up  into  Heaven,   as  it  were,  and 

brought 


Of  the  LOG  OS.  113 

brought  us  from  thence  that  Grace  and Tju^h 
which  had  laid  hid   for  ages  with  God^   and 
infinitely  furpaffed   the  Law  given  by  Mofes. 
No  Man  could  tell  us  of  heavenly  Things ; 
for  noMdn  had  afcended  up  toHcavenJ^ut  the^on 
of  Man ;  nor  had  any  Manfeen  Gcd  at  any  T^ime, 
Jave  the  Son   of  Man  j  He  is  faid  to  h^vcjcen 
God,  and  as  an  only  begotten  Son^  to  have  been  ifi 
the  Bofom    of  his  Father^   (admitted  into  his 
moil:   intimate  CounCels)  and  to  have  declared 
him  to  the  World.     Can  any  one  doubt  that 
Jefus  Chrift  is  called  the  Word  by  reafon 
of  the  Officehz  fuflained  upon  Earth  ?  and  that 
the  Evangelifl:  cannot  mean  to  apply  it  to  him 
previous  thereto,    as  to  a  Being  that    had    a 
feparate  and    dijiindl   Exiftence   from  God, 
whether  equal  or  inferior  ? — No  furely  j  His 
Defign  in  fliling  him  fo  muft  be  the  fame  with 
the  Defign  of  our  Lord  in  the  Text  we  are 
now   upon,  viz.   to   reprefent  God  himfelf  as 
Q  beins; 


114  Of  the   LOGO  S. 

being   originally  the  JVcrdy    and  the  Man 

Chrill:  Jefus,  as  becoming  the  PFord  at   the 

Will  and  Commandment  of  God ;  to  reprefent 

the  Gofpel  and   the  amazing  Power  which 

accompanied  its  Publication,  as  the  IVord  and 

Power  of  God  alone.     For  there  cannot  be 

a  more  exprefs  Declaration  of  this,  nor  hardly 

a  more  literal  one  than  what  thcfe  Words  of 

our  Saviour  contain.  I  have  notfpoken  oj  myfelf-. 

But  the  Father  nvhich  Jent  me^  he  gave  me  a 

Commandment^  what  I  fiould  fay  and  ivhat  I 

Jkould  fpeak  :  whatfoever  Ifpeak  therejore  even 

as  the  Father  [aid  unto  me yfo  I  fpeak.     This 

Declaration  of  our  Lord  concerning  himfelf 

exadlly  correfponds  with  what  the  Evangelift 

has  obferved,  viz.  That  Go^  was  the  Word; 

that  theWhole  was  done  by  Him  and  without 

Him  was  not  ^«y  Thing  done ;  that  in  Him  was 

the  Life,  th^XPFord  of  Life   which  was  the 

Light  of  Men,  direding  them  the  Way  to 

God. 


Of  the  LOGOS.  115 

God,  whom  the  World  was  grofly  ignorant 
of,  till  he  manifeftcd  himfelf  unto  the  World 
in  theF/fA  appointing  the  Son  of  Man  to  be 
his   JVord  to  Men,  one  who  partook  of  their 
own  Natures,  the  Man  Chrift  Jefus,  who  dwelt 
among  them  full  of  Grace  and  Truth,  whofe 
Glory  and  great  Power  alfo  they  beheld,  fuch 
Glory  and  Power  as  manifefted  him  to  be  the 
#  only  begotten  of  the  Father,  ^*f *  Trt7p»f. 

Chap  xiv  23.   If  a  Man  love  me,  he  will  keep 

;;;v  Words -y  and  my  Father  will  love  him  j  and 

ive  will  come  unto  him  and  make  our  abode 

ivith  him. 

*  Oroncfo  intimately  beloved  of  God,  that  God  com- 
municated to  him  all  his  Counfcls,  and  gave  him  all  Power 
in  Heaven  and  Earth.     Qf  ixovoyipin    -n-ctp  •  -T-lpis]  ''•^H^ 
**  Quod  Unigenam  aut  Unicum  fignificat,  Graeci,  (enfum 
*' refpicicntes,  vertunt  e.y.t'Trii'ity  ut  Genes,  xxii.  2.  I2.  lo. 
"  Judicxu  34.  Jerem.  vi.  26.  Jmos.  viii.  10.  Z:ich.  xii.  lO- 
"  yio'.'cyivr^f    ergo    hic   rcBc    dicitur  Chrillus  eo   quern 
««  diximus  fignificatu,  et  cui  addi  potcfl:,  qu'a  fingulari 
t'  mo.lo  a  Deo  procefllr."   Grst.   on   the   14th   Verfe  of 
tfie  firft  Chapter  of  John. 

Our 


ii6  Of  the  LOGOS. 

Our  Lord  delivers  thcfe  Words  in  Anfwer 
to  yuaas's  Queftion,  viz.  How  Chriji  'would 
manifcfi  himfelj  to  his  Apofiles  and  not  to  the 
Worldl  —  To  which  he  anfwers,  that  this 
Manifeftation  con  lifted  in  the  Honour  which 
fliould  be  conferred  on"  them  by  the  Father 
and  himfelf,  in  making  them  Apoflles  and 
giving  them  the  Word  of  God  to  propagate 
in  the  World,  and  this,  becaufe  they  loved 
Chrift.  Our  Lord,  hov^^ever,  exprclTcth  this 
in  fuchTerms  as  gave  them  not  a  clearldea  of 
theNature  of  thatHonour  he  fpake  of,  but  in 
fuch  as  were  very  proper  to  engage  and  fecure 
their  Love  and  .Attachment  to,  and  fupport 
their  Faith  and  Confidence  in  him.  He  tells 
thtm,  if  they  loved  him  and  kept  his  Word, 
his  Father  would  love  them,  and  they  would 
come  and  make  their  Abode  with  them.  No 
doubt,  they  v^rould  be  at  a  Lofs  fully  to  com- 
prehend 


Of  the  LOGOS.  117 

prehend  this  Honour  j   But  our  Saviour  tells 
them  they  Oiould  underftand  his  Meaning, 
when  the  Holy  Ghoft  was  come  upon  themj 
And  we  know  that  God  and  Chrlft  did  make 
their  Abode  Wiih  them  by  the  Spirit  of  Truth, 
or  by  giving  them  the  Word  otGo^  to  preach 
with  Power.  Thus  was  God  and  Chrift  mani- 
fefted  to  them  and  not  to  the  World.     Chrift 
could  not  mean  that  they  (hould  have,  here, 
upon  Earth,  a  ^vy^^/fReprcfentationofhimlelf 
and  his  Father,  who  would  literally  defcend 
from  Heaven,   and    have  a  local  Refidence 
among  them.     It  was  meant  therefore  of  the 
Word  of  God  being  in  them,  and  the  Spirit  of 
Power  which  (hould  be  given  them,   which 
Word  and  Spirit,  being  from  God  and  granted 
to  them  at  the  InterceiTion  of  Chrift,  they 
might  be  faid  to  receive  God  and  Chrift,     who 
were  manifefted  thereby  to  them. 

Now 


1 1 8  0/  tbf   L  O  G  O  S, 

Now  what  I  would  obfcrve  on  this  Paffagc 

of  Scripture  is,  that  Chriftjefus  here  fays,  that 

He  and  his  Father  would  come  and  refide  with 

his  Apoftles  uponEarth,  and  yet  no  one  thinks 

of  interpreting  this  according  to  theLf//^r.  Why 

fliould  we  other  wife   interpret  thofe  Places  of 

Scripture,  in  which  He  is  faid  #  to  have  come 

down  fromFIeaven,to  have  cotne  forth  fromGod, 

to 

*  What  Confufion  and  Irconfiilency  hath  ihe  literal 
Accept:. ton  ol  iuch  PafTagcs  ;ir-  this  occc.fioned  concern- 
ing chc  Dignity  of  J-'fu>  Chrift.  When  both  Sdes,  Trinita- 
rians Vixxi  Arians  adduce  th  m  in  furport  of  their  widely 
different  Opin.  ns,  we  may  be  preity  fure  that  both  Sides 
arc    uncicr   fume  common  Eiror   of  Interpretation.     The 
y^n'flwj  hiterprct  them  as  having  a  Reference  to  the  Pcrfon 
of  Chrifl-  in  his  p'>-e-exifient  State.    A::d  Tome  'trinitarlanSy 
whnfe  Zec.l  co.ifumcs  the  r  J'jdgmenr,  readily  join  iflue 
with  them  an  1  fuffer  the  Caufe  to  proceed  on  tiieir  Adver* 
faries  own  S  a;;:  ^  f '.hr  Cafe.  After  this,  in  order  lo  be  con- 
fjftent  wi'h  themfelves  in  this  erroneous  Iiiterprttation  of 
Scripure,  they  become  totally  inccmfifttnt  with  thcmfelves 

in  ieeonc;ling  that  Interpretation  with  the  Doctrine  of  a 

Trir^ity  in  Unity. 

Tiius,    Dr  Sherlod   [in  bis  Vindication  of  the  DoSirine 

of  the  Holy  and  ever  biffed  Trinity^)    in   order    to    ac- 
count 


Of  the    LOGO  ^,  119 

to  be  from  above,  &c.  &c  ?  — Need  we  under- 
hand thcfe  Expreflions  as  intended  to  convey 

any 

count  for  the  Poflibility  of  Chrift's  being  fent  from  God, 
receiving  Commands  from  him,  and  interceedmg  with  him, 
is  forced  firflinto  down  right  Ar'ian'ifm,  and  then,  to  mend 
the  Matter,   into   Sahellianifm.   His  Words  are,  *'   The 
**  One  fiipreme  God  can  bo  more  be  fent  than  he  can  be 
**  begotten,  can  receive  no  Commands  from  any  other, 
*«  cannot  be  given  by  any  other ;  cannot  be  iul  jecc  to  any 
<«  other  Will  but  his  own,  &c.  But  tie  Divine  Perfcns 
**  may  fend  and  be  fent,  and  intcicecd  with  each  other ; 
"  for  though  in  the  Unity  of  the  Godhead   they  are  sll 
**  the  One  Supreme  God,  yet  there  is  a  mutudl   Rtlaiion 
**  and  SuVordination  between  the  Divine  Pcrfons."  Here 
is  a  Diftin£l;on  indeeci-  of  the  One  fupreme  Goc),  from  a 
Divine  Perfon,  and  not    without   a   Difference.      7>,e 
fupreme  God  cannot  he  fent ,  cannot  be  commandedyVi  Divine 
Perfon  rnay.    Why  is  the  frft  a  true  Proportion  ?   Becaufe 
none  other  is  greater  than  himfelf.    How  then  can   the 
latter  be  true  ?  It  cannot  be  true  without  acknowledging 
the  Divine  Perfon,  who  is  commanded,  to  be  lefs  er  infe- 
rior to  him  that,  commands,  and  this  would  be  Jrianifm. 
Let  us  fee   then  how  this  Author  would  extricate  himfclr" 
out  of  this  Difficulty.    *'   As  to  inilance  (he  Subjoins)  in 
**  Interceflion  or  Prayer  for  himfelf  or  others,  which  is  a 
•'  Contradiflion  to  the  Notion  of  a  fupreme  God,  as  it 
*'  is  to  the  Notion  of  an  abfolute    and   foverv-ign  Prince: 
**  But  yet  a  fovereign  Prirxe  may  inteiceed  with  himfelf; 

'*  His 


I20  Of  the  LOGOS. 

any  other  Meaning  than,  that  Chrift,  while 
on  Earth,  had  the  Word  and  Spirit  of  God  ? 

that 

**  His  own  IVtfdom.,  his  own  Mercy,  Clemency,  and 
*'  Compaflion  may  interceed  with  him  and  prevail  too 
''  without  any  Diminution  to  his  fovereign  Power,  Thus, 
*'  though  the  fupreme  God  can  interceed  with  no  other 
*'  Being,  yet  the  Son  may  interceed  with  the  Father, 
*'  His  own  eternal  and  begotten  Wifdom^  may  interceed  with 
*'  him  and  make  Atonement  and  Expiation  for  Sinners,  and 
*•  thus  God  interceed  s  with  no  Body  but  him  .'elf,  for  it  is 
«'  his  own  JVifdojn  which  interceeds  with  him,  and  makes 
"  the  Atonement."  Vind.  p.i8i»  Not  to  admit,  with  this 
Author,  the  Divine  Perfons  in  the  Godhead  to  be  three  in- 
finite Minds  or  Beings  fubfta'itiaHy  diftinft,  he  fays  is  both 
Herefy  and  Nonfenfe.  Is  the  above  (flotation  either  Senfc 
or  Orthodox  ?  If  it  be  Senfe,  I  fhould  efteem  it  SabelUanlfm' 
But,  whatfoever  elfe  it  may  be,  I  am  fureof  this,  that  it  is 
totally  inconfiftent  with  his  Notion  of  the  Trinity  as  laid 
down  in  the  other  Part  of  his  V'indication,  and(which  is  all 
I  want  to  obferve)  that  he  has  been  led  into  this  remarkable 
Inconfiftencs  with  himfelf,  by  fuppofmg  fome  PafTage,  of 
5'cripture  to  refer  to  tlie  Dignity  of  Chrift  in  a  prior  State 
of  Exiftence,  v»?hich  refer  only  to  his  Office  on  Earth. 

Dr.  South,  fr-om  the  like  Miftake,  rcprefents  Chrift  as 
iitcrally  and  locally  defcending  from  Heaven,  yea,  and 
actually  parting  from  fome  Blifs  and  Glory,    he  before 

enjoyed. 


Of    the    LOGOS.  121 

That  God  operated  and    manifefied  himfelf 

to  the  World,  in  the  FleJJ?,  by  the  xMan  Chrift 

R  Jefus  ? 

enjoyed,  as  if  the  Divinity  coulJ  do  this.  H;s  Words 
are,  "  The  fecond  Thing  to  he  confidered  is  the  State  or 
*'Conditionyr^ffz  which  Chrift  came  and  th.it  was  fiom  the 
''Eofomofthe  Father,  from  the  incomprchenfible  fur- 
*'  prifing  Glories  of  the  Gcdhe  \d,  froffi  an  tteri  al  Enjoy- 
**  mcnt  of  an  abfoluce  uninterrupted  Blifs  a;.d  Picafurcin 
*'  the  mutual  ineffable  Inteicourfj  het'v.xt  h!m  and  his 
**  Father."  This  fhocking  and  contradictory  Rcnrefen- 
tation  of  the  Divinity  is  owing  to  the  Dec:  oi's  ab.urd  In- 
terpretation of  that  Fxpreflion  ufcd  by  $t.jch?ij  viz.  ^P/jo 
was  in  the  Eoforn  of  the  Father. 

In  another  Place,  this  Author  has  thus  obiioxiouHy 
cxprcfled  himfelf  C(/ncerning  the  Divinity, "And  yet  this 
**  wonderful  Almighty  Perfi)!-.,  whcm  the  whole  World 
*' could  not  circum.c:ibj  by  reafon  of  the  Divinity  and 
*'  Inimenfity  of  his  Be;ng,  ha.l  not  fo  much  in  the  fame 
«'  World  a  whereto  lay  his  Head  by  reafon  of  the  Mean- 
*'  nefs  of  his  Condition."  It  is  certainly  very  a'  furd  to  fpeak 
of  Chrift  as  God^  and  yet  to  fay,  that  he  had  not  where  to 
lay  his  Head.  It  was  the  Man  Chrift  Jefus  that  had  not 
•where  to  lay  his  Head.  Al:  fuch  Dcfcriptions  given  of  him 
by  the  EvargcliiT:  muft  have  a  Reference  to  his  Manhood 
only  ;  And  can  anyThing  be  more  ri  Jiculous  than  to  fnealc 
of  the  Meanncfs  of  the  Condition  oi  Almighty  God  ?  The 
Divinity  is  unchangeable  in  his  Perfections,  and  his 
Bldfednefs  fuffered  no  diminution  when  he  manifeiicd 
himfelf  to  the  World  in  the  Flelh. 


122  Of  the  LOGOS. 

Jefus  ?  That  what  he  fpake  was  not  of  him- 
felf  but  was  the  JVord  (^Logos)  of  God,  who 
dwelt  in  him,  and  no  other  Being  whatfoever  1 

Chap.   xvi.    5.   He  Jhall  not /peak  of  himfelf  - 
but  whatfoever  he  Jhallhear  that  Pjallhe  fpeah 

14.  He  JJ: all  glorify  me^  for  he  fhall  receive 
of  7111  ne  and  fiall  ffoew  it  unto  you, 

1 5.  All  things  that  the  Father  hath  are  mine, 
therefore  faid  I  that  hejhall  take  of  mine  and 
JhaUfl:eiy  it  unto  you. 

This  PafTage  or  Scripture  plainly  proves, 
that  both  what  Chrift  and  what  the  Spirit 
wrought  was  all  of  God.  It  was  One  and  the 
fame  Being,  viz.  God,  that  operated  by  thefe 
Agents.  Chrift  faith  indeed,  that  the  Spirit 
Ihould  take  of  His  5  but  then  he  explains  him- 

felf 


OJ   the    LOGOS.  123 

felf  thus,  'uiz»  that  what  the  Spirit  fliould  take 
of  him  was  the  Father'^  aho.  All  therefore 
was  of  God.  We  may  fay,  with  Propriety 
enough,  of  thefe  three  Perfo7is^  that  the  r'ather 
fent  the  Son,  and  the  Son  fent  the  Spirit  upon 
hisApoftles,  and  the  Spirit  fandified  thems  but 
the  Effedts  proceeded  not  from  thefe  Perfofis, 
as  from  three  diiliuvfl  and  feparate  Beings, 
either  three  Gods  or  any  of  them  lefs  than  God, 
but  they  proceeded  from  one  and  the  fame 
Principle  or  efficient  Caufe,even  from  0;7^God. 

Ch  A  p.  xvli.  5.  And  now ^  O  Father,  glorify  thou 
■me  with  thine  own  felf,  imth  the  Glor\  whicj^ 
I  had  with  thee  before  the  JForld  was . 

The  Jrii7?2s  fuppofe,  that  Chrid  here  prays 
the  Father  to  raife  him  to  the  very  fame 
Dignity  he  had  in  his  pre-exiilent  State  in 
Heaven,  viz.  the  greatell,  except  that  of  the 

Father 


134  Of  the  LOGOS, 

Father  himrdf,     But,  In  ;11  this  Prayer  to  his 
Father,  it  is  very  evident,  that    our  Saviour 
fpeaks  of  iimilelf  as  the  Men  Chriil  Jefus,  who 
was  to  receive  the  Rew  rd  of  his  Obedience, 
the  Glory  which  fiiould  fuceeed  his  Sufferings 
and  Death,  Glory  which  isreprefented  indeed 
as  appointed  from  the  Foundation  of theWorld, 
but  as  neverthelefs  confequent  upon  and  fiw- 
Jcqurfit  to  his  fufiering  on  Earth.    It  was  to  be 
conferred  upon  him,    as  Man,  and  for  hav- 
ine  e^orified    God   on   the    Earth.     1  Have 
glorijied  thee  on  the  Earth  ;  /  have  jiniJJ:ed  the 
Work  which  thou  gavcfl  to  me  do*    And  now, 
■  O  Father^  glorify y  &c.  This  therefore  doth  not 
fuppofe  him  to  have  exilled  a?iother  and  differ- 
ent Being  from  God  in  a  State   prior  to    this, 
in  which  State  he  had  all  the  Glory  that  was 
conferred  on  liim  after  his  Humiliation.     For 
how  could  it  tlien  be  confidered  as  a  Reward 
for  his  Siuficings,  or  as   merited  by   his  Obc- 

dence  ? 


Of   the    LOGOS.  125 

dience?  A  Reward  implies  an  additional Glox^ 
orHappinefs  to  what  one  had  before. Bur, it  we 
confiderthisGlory  as  appointed  from  iheBcgin- 
ning  for,  and  conferred  in  theFuInefs  of  Tinie 
on  him  as  Mati,  then  we  may  have  verv  clear 
and  confiflent  Notions  of  his  Exaltation  at  the 
right  Hand  of  God,  of  his  being  entered  into 
hibReft  and  Glory,  of  his  being  conftitufedthc 
Head  of  the  Church,  of  his  corning  again  to 
judge  the  World,  and  of  his  being  appointed 
to  this  h'gh  Office,  becaufe  he  h  the  Son  of 
Man.  In  this  View,   we  acknowledge  \\\ti\  ar 
perfe(5l  Man^  who  died  for  us,  without  dero* 
gating  from  that  DiVine  Nauire  and  ptTjcSi 
Godhead,   which  was  manifeded  by    mira- 
culous Operations. 

Chap.  xx.  21..  As  my  Failcr  hath  feiit   wc^ 

even^fo  fend  1  you.     22.  Apd  wkfi  'he  had 

Jaid  this^  he  breathed  on  them  and  faith  unto 

tben:^  Receizr  ye  the  Holy  Gtojl. 

pROiM 


126  Of  the    LOGOS. 

^   From  thefe  Words  (as  above  xvi.  13.)  It 
is  alfo  very  plain  in  what  Senfe  our  Saviour 
was  the  IVord.  This  Title  doth  not  import, 
that  he  is  a  felf-exiftent,  independent,  infinite, 
eternal  Being,  feparate  and  diftind  from  God, 
(which  would  import,  that  there  were  more 
Gods  than  0?ic)  nor  that  he  exifted,  before 
his  Miffion,  depejident  indeed  upon,  but  next 
in  Dignity  to  Gody  but  it  imports,   that  God 
dwelt  in,  and  gave  us  the  Gcjpel  or  Word  by 
him.    God  is  the  Word.     It  is  of  the  higheft 
Extraftion,  even  from  the  greateft  of  all  Be- 
ings.    But  as  He  fent,  and  fpake  by,  this 
Ivlizn  Qhri\\.  Jefus,  fo  Hey  God  (the  wtvy  fams 
Beino;  that  created  us  and  all  Things)   is  our 
Redeemer  and  Siiz-iour.     The  Redeemer  and 
Saviour  of  the  Vv^orld,  therefore,  is  not  a  dif- 
tind  Being  from  God  j   but  is  very  God;   and 
io  alfo  is  the  Ccmfyrter,    or  Sandifier  of  the 
World,  the  Holy  Ghofi,  the  Spirit  of  Truth, 

con- 


Of  the  LOGOS.  127 

confidered  as  an  efjicieiit  Caufe,  which,  in  its 
Effects,  is  reprefented  here  2iS  proceeding  forth y 
more  immediately,  from  Chrift,  upon  his 
Apoftles.  It  is  the  fame  Being  which  ope- 
rates in  them,  and  makes  them  alfo  Sons  of 
God.  As  the  Spirit,  however,  is  not  com- 
municated to  them  but  by  the  IntercefTion  of 
Chrift  Jefus,  fo  he  is  at  the  Head.  The 
Father  has  given  all  to  him.  He  is  there- 
fore the  Son  of  God,  by  way  of  Eminence, 
the  only  Son  of  God,  being  pkced  above  all. 
He  is  conftituted  Head  and  Governor  of  the 
Church  univerfal.  All  Gifts  and  Graces  are 
beftowed  upon  it  in  his  Name,  that  all,  even 
the  Apoftles  themfelves,  fhould  honour  him  as 
they  honour  the  Father. 


^PP  LI-' 


12S  0/  the  LOGO  S, 


APPLICAriON, 


Tj^ROM  the  foregoing  Quotations  of  Scrip- 
ture in  fupport  of  the  Interpretation  of 
our  Text,  thefe  dodlrinal  Points  are  inferred. 


I.  That  God  is  the  original  Author  of  our 
Redemption. 


II.  That  he  has  placed  the  Man  Chrift 
Jef  ..  at  the  Head  of  his  Church,  and 
given  him  all  Power  in  Heaven  and 
Earth,  that  all  Men  fliould  honour  the 
Son  as  they  honour  the  Father, 


•Jll.  That 


Of  the   LOGOS.  129 

III.  That  there  isbutO;zf  God,  our  Crea- 
tor, Redeemer  and  Sandlifier.  The  God 
that  created  us  is  the  fame  that  redeer^edus,  and 
He  that  redeemed  us  is  the  fame  that  fanBiJies 
us.  He  fpake,  firft,  by  the  ManC\\n(\:  JefuFjto 
the  World,  his  Gofpel  of  Grace  :  A.fterwards, 
at  the  IntercefTion  of  the  fame,  He  fpake  by 
the  Apojiles,  who  preached  Chrift  and  planted 
his  Dodrine  in  the  World :  And  He  conti- 
nues to  fpeak  unto  us  by  his  IVord  written,  as 
he  did  at  the  firll  by  Chrifl  and  his  Apoflles. 

IV.  Their  Explication  of  the  I'rinitarian 
Dodiine  is  unfcriptural,who  aflerr*,  that 
there  are  T^kree  infinite,  eternal,  fclf-ex- 
iftent  Beings^  as  diflind  from  each  oihcr, 
2i%  Three  Men  are. 

For  this  is  to  fuppofe  Three  Gods^  each  be- 
ing alTerted  to  be  difiinBly  a  God.     Whereas 

S  the 

*  Dr  Sherlock  has  afierted  tliis.  See  Note  p.  86.  And 
the  numerous  Tribe  of  his  Defenders,  though  all  of  them 
in  a  much  more  cautious  Manner  than  the  Doctor. 


130  Of  the    LOGOS. 

the  Scripture  fays,  there' is  but  Oiie  God; 
which  God,  and  no  other^  fpake  by  his  Son 
Chrifl  Jefus,    being  manifefted  in  the  FleJJj* 

V.  The  DodVrine  of  Arius  is  unfcriptural, 
who  held  the  Gofpel  to  have  been  given, 
or,  at  leaft,  to  have  been  miniftred  to  us 
by  a  Being  lefs  than  God,  but  greater 
than  any  other. 

For  we  have  feen  that  no  ftich  Being  is 
afl'erted  by  the  Evangchft  to  have  been  com- 
miffioncd  of  God  and  fent  into  the  World 
from  Heaven.  He  that  was  fent  into  the 
World  was  Ma?t,  the  Ma?i  Chrifl:  Jefus ;  and 
this  Man  afferts  over  and  over  again,  that  God, 
and  no  other  h^feriorBt'mg,  dwelt  in  him  ;  and 
that  He  and  the  Father  are  therefore  One. 

As  for  thofe,  who  are  called  SccinlajiSy  if 
they  mean  to  reprelcnt  cur  Saviour  Chriil:  as 

a 


Of  the  "LOGOS,  131 

a  mere  Man,  and  one  in  whom  God  did  not 
fpeak,  but  who  I'pake  and  wrought  by^  his  own 
Human  Spirit,  and  of  his  own  Power  as  a 
Man,  or  who  was  taught  of  God  but/jr- 
//W/v,  as  Mofes  and  the  other  Prophets,  re- 
ceiving the  Spirit  by  mcafure  only;  the  former 
Reprefentation  of  him  is  too  abfurd  to  infift 
upon,  fmce,  as  A'u'cc/fww  faid  to  cur  Savicur> 
no  Man  could  do  thefr  Works  except  God 
were  with  him.  The  latter,  though  far  more 
rational  and  plauiible  than  tlie  Arian  Dec- 
trine,  and  more  confident  withjuft  Criticifm 
on  the  peculiar  Language  of  the  New  Tefla- 
ment,  yet  is  certainly  fhort  of  thofe  Reprcfen- 
tanons  of  his  Power,  Dodrine,  and  Autho- 
rity, which  have  been  produced  in  the  fore- 
going Quotations, 


S  2  VI.  From 


132  Of  the    LOGOS. 

VI.  From  hence  we  ma}'  fee  how  unjuftly 
.  the  Church  oi  England  has  been  charged 
with   Polythei/jn. 

For  {ht  afTjrts  the  Unity  of  God  in  cxprefs 
Terrns„  She  makes  not  the  Father  and  the 
Son  tn  be  fuvo  Gods,  by  reprefenting  them  as 
different  Beings,  each  of  perfe5ily  divine  Na- 
ture. Slji':  Hili'ws  of  no  diftindtion  or  difFe- 
T'^nce  in  their  ^/;t/W  Naiuie  and  EfTence,  but 
only  as  to  the  hwnan  Nature  of  Chriil:.  By 
thi:  cihjie  is  he  difcinguifhed  from  God,  and 
noi  oy  any  r4ivi?ie  Nature  inferior  to  that  of 
God.  One  and  ihtfame  Divinity  was  the 
/iUihor  of  all  that  which  our  Evangelifl  has 
related  as  coming  tf  pafs  through  the  Mediation 
ofChr.ftJefus.  The// '(?r^  which  he  publifhed 
he  fpake  not  of  himjeij  -^  it  was  the  Word  of 
God.     The //-V^j  which  he  wrought,  were 

not 


Of  the  h  O  G  O  S,  f33 

not  wrought  by  thePower  of  Humanltyj  bat  by 
a  Power  perfeBly  divine,  even  by  God  himfelf 
and  no  other  Being.     Thofe,  that  charge  the 
Church  of  £/^^/flW  with  not  holding  the  Doc- 
trine of  Cod^  mifreprefent  her  Meaning,  to  fay 
the  leaft  of  them.  And  indeed,  how  unhappily 
foever   this  Dodlrine  be    exprefled   in  one  of 
her  Creeds,  yet,  confidering  that  even  there  the 
Do(5lrineoftheC7/z//);ofGodisexprefslyairerted, 
and  the  contrary  as  exprefsly  denied,  one  can 
hardly  be  fo  charitable  as  to  fuppofe,  that  fuch 
Mifrepuefentation  of  her  Meaning  doth   not 
fometimes  proceed  from  a  Want  of  Charity. 

VII.  The  lafl  Inference  from  what  has  been 
faid,  (and  for  the  Sake  of  which  it  has 
been  faid)  is  this ;  How  high  a  Value  we 
(hould  fet  upon  a  Religion  whofe  Ex- 
iraflion  is  from  Go^/ himfelf. 

God  did  at  fundry  Times  indeed  and  in  di- 
vert Manners fpeak  to  the  Fathers  by  his  Pro- 
phets. 


134  Of  the   L  OGOS. 

phets.  But  to  us  He  fpeaketb  by  his  o^vn  Son 
Chrift  Jefus,  from  Heaven,  He  is  the  Light 
oiihtJForU,  dlred:ing  all  Men  in  the  Way  of 
Life.  The  Lights  which  flione,  before  this  Sun 
of  R  ighteoufnefs  arofe,  were  faint  and  glim- 
mering, affording  but  GlanceSj  as  it  were,  into 
the  celeflial  Regions,  but,  the  Light,  which 
hath  beamed  on  us,  fliineth  with  a  full  and 
fleady  Luftre,  irradiating  the  Z7£'^i'£';^/y  World, 
and  difcovering  the  things  thereof  to  mortal 
Infpeftion.  The  Vail,  which  forages  intercept- 
ed them  from  the  View  of  the  moft  enlightened 
of  the  human  Race,  hath  Chrifl  removed. 
He  has  (liewn  us  the  Father  himfelf,  whom 
the  World  knew  net,  cloathed  not  with  Ven- 
geance and  rigorous  Juflice,  but  feated  on  a 
Throne  of  Grace  and  lurronnded  with  Love 
and  Mercy.  At  his  Expiration  on  the  Crofs, 
the  Vail  of  the  Temple  was  rent  in  twain  from 
top  to  bottom  J  no  longer,  as  it  were,  (liading 

from 


Of  the  LOG  O  S.  135 

from  the  Eyes  of  guilty  Creatures  the  Mercy- 
feat  of  the  moft  High,  hut  dividing  to  difplay 
the  Riches  of  his  Grace  and  afford  Acctris; 
that  all  may  come  boLily  to  the  Throne  of 
Grace,  and,  cafting  off  that  fear  of  Death  and 
Condemnation,  which  the  Law  and  Sin  had 
raifed  in  them,  may  take  of  the  Gift  of  Life 
freely. 

Jesus,  the  Son  of  the  mofl  high  God 
has  purchafed  this  Gift  for  us  of  his  Father, 
not  redeemable  '■ucitb  co7-ruptible  'Thi?]gs  as 
Silver  a?id  Gold,  but  with  tie  precious  Eked 
of  himfe'fy  as  of  a  La?nb  without  Blemifi 
and  iDithcut  Spot.  Eternal  Life  is  the  Gift 
of  God  to  us  through  Jefas  Chrifl,  our  Lord. 
It  is  the  Gift  of  God.  To  Him  we  are  in- 
debted for  it.  For  in  Him  was  that  Life 
'which  was  the  Light  of  the  Jl^orld.  BL:t,  that 
He  might  endear  it  to  us,  and  that  we  might 

not 


136  0/    the    LOGOS. 

not  want  a  Senfe  of  its  ineftimable  Worth,  He 
has  beftowed  it  in  a  Way  the  moft  fuitable 
to  our  Natures,  and  the  beft  adapted  to 
work  upon  the  Ingenuity  of  the  human  Heart. 
For  this  Purpofe,  while  the  Gift  comts  freely 
to  us  and  without  any  Pur  chafe  on  our  Parts, 
He  has  gracioufly,  and  in  great  Wifdom, 
appointed,  that  we  fhould  receive  it  at  the 
Hands  of  a  Mediator,  at  the  Hands  of  one 
who  partook  of  our  Natures,  at  the  Hands 
of  the  Man  Chrift  Jefus,  who  was  in  all 
Things  tempted  like  us  and  yet  yielded  not 
to  Sin,  whofe  Obedience  to  the  Will  of  God, 
even  to  extreme  Suffering  of  Pain,  Infamy 
and  Death  itfelf,  might  be  ever  before  us. 
This  Man  did  God  ordain  to  be  his  IVord  to 
Men  and  to  give  Life  to  the  World  ;  One 
whofe  perfedl  Obedience  might  {hew  us  what 
only  was  meritorious  with  God,  and  what  is 
the  moil  acceptable  Service  that  we  can  ren- 
der 


Of  the  LOG  OS.  137 

dcr  him  j  One,  whofe  painful  Sufferings  for 
our  Sake  might  for  ever  endear  him  to  us, 
and  be  ftampt  on  our  Minds,  as  indelible 
Charadersof  his  perfedt  good  Will  towards  usj 
and  One,  whofe  Refurred:ion  to  Life  and 
Glory  we  might  contemplate,  both  as  the  fure 
Pledge  of  our  Refurredtion,  and  as  the  happy 
Confequence  of  his  Love  to  the  human  Race, 
in  laying  down  his  Life  for  us,  iinifliing  and 
compleating  the  Work  of  Redemption  by  the 
Death  of  himfelf,  that  we  through  him  might 
live. 

But,  where  (will  any  one  now  ask  ?)  is 
this  Gift  of  eternal  Life?  IFbo  among  the 
Sons  oi  Adam  is  pofTefTed  of  it  ?  Are  not  all 
mortal?  Do  they  not  all  die  ?  Yes  j  It  is  ap- 
pointed to  all  hii  Sons  once  to  die.     But,  we 

T  are 


13S  0}  the  LOGOS. 

are  the  Sons  of  God.  We  are  o^thtfecoud 
Adam  over  whom  Death  had  not  Power,  to 
hold  him  in  the  Grave.  Through  Him  we 
are  paffed  from  Death  imto  Life.  Do  you 
2.^iihere  this  Gift  of  God  is?  The  Gojpel 
of  Chrift,  even  this,  is  our  Life.  T^'he  Words 
ijohich  he  /peaks  imto  us,  they  are  Spirit  and 
they  are  Life.  I'his  is  our  Pledge  of  Im- 
mortality. ^I'his  is  the  grand  Charter,  if  I 
may  fo  exprefs  myfelf,  of  our  fpiritual  Li- 
berty, containing  cur  Privileges  as  the  Sons 
of  God.  If  we  abide  firm  by  this^  our  Title 
to  Life  is  clear  and  undoubted.  But,  if  we 
neglect  and  difufe  it,  Satan,  ever  en  theWatch 
to  regain  his  Dominion  over  us,  will  infmu- 
ate  himfelf  into  Power,  make  gradual  En- 
croachments on  our  Liberty,  and  enflave  us 
again  to  Sin  and  Death.  Let  us  be  jealous 
of  the  leaft  Infringement  of  our  immortal 

Privi- 


Of  the  LOGOS.  139 

Prlviledges.  If  we  think  no  Care   and  Cau- 
tion too  great   in  fecuring  our  Property  011 
Earth,  we  Qiould  not,  in  all  Reafon,   ufe  kfs 
in  fupporting   our  Claim  to  an  Inheritance  in 
Heaven.     Let  m   think  how  abfurd   it  is  to 
boaft    fo  hot    a  -Zeal  for    our  civil  Liberty, 
that,  in  Defence  thereof,  we  are   ready    to 
refift  even  unto  Blood,  while  we  can  tamely 
refign  up  that  Liberty  of  the  Soul,  wherewith 
Chrift  has  made  us  free,  fuffer  ourfclves  to  be 
disfranchifcd  of  our  Citizcndiip  in  Heaven, 
and  ferve,  in  the  heavy Tind  difgraceful  Chains 
•of  Sin  and  Vice,  the  Prince  of  Darknefs.     If 
we  would   affert    true  Liberty,   let  us  follow 
Chrift  our  Head.     He  will  Lad   us  on  fuc- 
cefsfuUy  airainft  all  the  Powers  of  Dr.rknefs, 
and  condr.cl   us    unhurt   through   th^    fi.ry 
Darts   of  the    wicked   One,  to  that  blclT.d 
Country,  where,  in  his  Service,   we  {liall  be 
^  1"    2  lecure 


14©  Of  tJoe  L  O  G  OS. 

fecure  from  all  Oppreflion.  For  his  Service  is 
perfed  Freedom,  and  we  fhall  have  our  Fruit 
unto  Life,  the  Gift  of  Cod  through  Jefus 
Chrifl,  our  Lord. 


THE 


THE 

P    I     V     I     N     I     T     Y 

O  F    T  H  E 

HOLY-GHOST. 

I  Cor.  XII.  4,  5,  6r 

J>[ow    there   are  Dherfties   of   Gifts  but 

the  Jame  Spirit. 
And  there  are  Differences  of  Adminijira-* 

f  ions  J  but  the  fame  Lord. 
And  there  are  Di'verf.ties  of  Operations^  hut 

it  is  the  fame  God  which  worketh  all  in  all, 

ALMIGHTY   God,  in  Condefcenfion 
to  our  Nature  and  utter  Incapacity  of 
knowing  any  Thing  but  by  the  Inlet  of  Senfe, 

hath 


144  Of  the  Holy  Ghojl. 

hath  been  pleafed  to  manifeft  himfelf  to  us 
by  fenjible  Reprefentatlons.  This  Method  of 
Revelation,  though  the  only  one  by  which 
fuch  Creatures,  as  we  are,  could  poffibly  ar- 
rive at  the  Knowledge  of  their  Maker,  hath 
become  the  Occafion  of  various  Opinions,  and 
(what  is  more  to  be  regretted)  of  much  Strife 
and  fharp  Litigation  concerning  the  Divine 
EJfence.  Thofe,  who  were  left  to  trace  the 
Divinity  in  the  w^/wr^/ Manifeftation  of  him- 
felf, (if  I  may  fo  call  the  Works  of  Creation 
and  Providence)  wanted  not  Evidence,  and 
accordingly  did  acknowledge  the  Exiftence 
of  fome  fuperior  Intelligence  and  Agency  to 
that  of  Man.  But  we  are  not  ignorant  of  the 
EfFe(5t,  which  the  Variety  of  the  Works  of 
Nature,  by  which  God  manifelled  himfelf  to 
the  World,  had  upon  the  Fancy  and  Imagina- 
tion of  the  Generality  of  Mankind.  They 
foon  made  unto  themfelves  Gods,  of  the  Like- 

nefs 


Of  the  Hcly  Ghoft.  145 

nefs  of  every  Thvig,  both  in  H.-aven  and  on 
the  Earth,  and  in  the  Waters  under  the  "Earth, 

The  World  muft  have  continued  under 
this  grofs  Delufion,  and,  in  confequence  of  it, 
their  corrupt  Practices,  but  for  the  Provifion 
of  God,  as  well  in  the  ycwifi  Oeconomy,  as 
in  that  more  univerfal  one  of  the  Golpel-Dif- 
penfation,  in  which  the  Ahnighty  manifefted 
himfilf  by  his  Son  in  the  Flefli,  and  the  Holy 
Ghojl  vifibly  (hed  on  the  Apoftles,  But, 
though  we  are  told,  that  God  was  reconciling 
the  World  unto  himfelf  by  this  Method,  and 
are  called,  both  by  our  Lord  and  his  Apoflles, 
to  the  Knowledge  of  the  One  only  living  and 
true  God,  our  Creator,  Redeemer  and  Sanc* 
tiiier,  yet  the  fenfibk  Reprefentation  of  the 
Divinity  in  this  threefold Yitvf  has  induced 
fome  to  think  and  hold  as  a  necefl^iry  Article 
of  Faith,  <'  That  two  other  Beings  befides 
U  «'  God 


146  Of  the  Holy  Ghoji, 

**  God,  of  finite,  though  very  exalted  Natures, 
**  were  manifefted  to  the  World,  and  claina 
«'  a  fubordinate  Veneration  from  us." 


73 


Having  ah'eady  proved  the  Divinity  of 
our  Saviour t  or,  that  He  that  redeemed  us  in 
the  Per/on  of  Jefus  Chrift  was  true  and  ver-^ 
God,  not  a  mere  Man,  nor  any  created  Being 
of  ever  fo  great  Excellence  and  Pre-eminence 
above  Mortals,  it  remains  to  be  (hewn,  that 
the  Holy  Ghoft  is  not  a  diftind  2iV\d.  feparate 
Eeing  from  God,  of  an  i?iferior  Nature  both 
to  the  Father  and  the  Son,  but  of  One  and 
the  fame  eternal  EfTence,  truly  2S\.^  perfeSlly 
Dhine. 

The  Words  of  my  Text  appear  to  me  fo 
exprefs  a  Teftimony  hereof,  that  I  could 
almoft  think  it  unneceflary,  to  do  more  for 
your  Convidion  than  repeat  them  to  you. 
Ihere  are  Dhcrfitus  of  Gifts  but  the  flime 

Spirit  i 


Of  tie  Holy  Ghofi,  147 

Spirit,  mid  there  a*'e  Differences  of  Adminif- 
iratio?25y  but  the  lame  Lord-,  and  there  are 
Diverfities  of  Operations,  but  it  is  the  fame 
God  which  worketh  all  in  all.  It  is  i\\Qfa7ne 
God  which  worketh  all  in  all !  Thefe  Gifts 
therefore,  which  ihe  Apoftles  and  firil  Chrif- 
tians  received,  were  not  the  Gifts  of  any  other 
Being  than  the  moll  Ili^h  God.  The  Gifts 
themfelves  are  reprefented  by  the  Apoftle  as 
various^  of  different  degrees  of  Efficacy,  and 
ferving  to  feveral  feparate  Ends  relative  to  the 
Propagation  of  the  Gofpel ;  but  the  Being 
from  whom  they  proceed,  he  aiTerts,  at  the 
eleventh  Verfe  of  this  Chapter,  to  be  One  and 
the  fame  undivided  EfTence.  21?  one,  fays  he, 
is  given  by  the  Spirit  the  fVord  of  IVifdom  \  to 
another,  th:  Word  of  Knowledge  by  the  fame 
Spirit ;  to  another.  Faith  by  the  fame  Spirit^ 
to  another,  the  Gifts  of  Healing  by  the  fame  Spirit, 
to  another,  the  working  of  Miracles ;  to  another^ 
Prophecy 'j  to  another,  di/ceniing  of  Spirits-,  to 
U  2  another 


148  Of  the  Holy  Ghojl. 

another y  divers  Kinds  of  Toj.iues;  to  another^ 
the  Interpretation  oj  T^ovigiies ;  But  all  thefe 
voorkeththat  One  and  the  felf  fame  Spirit ^  divi- 
ding to  every  Man  fever  ally  as  he  will. 

In  my  Text  the  fame  Operations,  which 
are  here  attributed  to  the  Spirit,  are  repre- 
fented  as  the  Operations  of  God,  'There 
are  Diverfities  of  Operations^  but  it  is  the 
fame  God  which  worketh  all  in  all.  At  the 
twenty  eighth  Verfe  alfo  of  this  Chapter,  the 
V  erf  on  from  whom  all  thefe  Gifts  come, 
which  are  here  faid  to  be  the  Gifts  of  the 
Spirit^  is  filled  God-,  and  without  Doubt  or 
Controverfy  from  any  Sed,  the  Title  is  un- 
dcrftood  of  the  Mofi  High^  true  and  vejj  God. 
God  hath fet fome  in  the  Church jfrfl^  Apoftles^ 
fecondarily.  Prophets^  thirdly^  'Teachers,  after 
that,  Miracles ;  then  Gifts  of  Healing,  Hglps, 
Cover n?nents,  Diverfties  of  Tongues,     So  that 

thefe 


Of  the  Holy  Ghqfi.  j^g 

thefe  Gifts  and  Appointments,  though  in  other 
Places  reprefented  as  proceeding  by  Virtue  of 
jhe  Miniftration  peculiar  to  the  Holy  Gbofi, 
are  the  Effedls  of  One  and  the  fame  Almighty 
Being  or  ElTence. 

In  the  iirft  Chapter  of  St.  Lt^ke^  at  the 
thirty  fifth  Verfc,  it  is  faid.  Therefore  aljo  that 
Holy  Thing,  which  jhall  he  born  of  thee^  Jloall 
he  called  the  Son  o/God.  The  Ground  of  this 
Title  is  given  us  in  thefe  Words,  ^he  Holy 
Ghoft  fiall  come  upon  thee^  and  the  Fewer 
of  the  Higheft  yZW/  overfhadow  thee  ;  ''There- 
fore^ &c.  The  Holy  Ghoji,  and  the  Power  of 
the  Higbejl,  are  equivalent  Expreffions  j  and, 
unlefs  they  were  intended  to  reprefent  the 
Power  and  Agency  of  the  Almighty  hlmfelf, 
they  could  not  be  made  the  Ground  of  our 
Saviour's  Title,  that  he  was  the  Son  of  Cod, 
If  the  Holy  Ghq/l  be  a  diilindl  Being  from,  r.n^ 

inferior. 


I5<5  Of  the  Holy  Ghofl. 

inferior  to  God,  with  what  Propriety  could 
the  Angel  of  the  Lord  announce  to  the  Vir^ 
gin  Mary  concerning  that  Holy  Thing  thus 
to  be  produced,  that  he  fliould  be  called  the 
Son  of  God^  becaufe  the  Holy  Ghoji  fhould 
come  upon  her  ?  For,  on  this  Suppofitlon,  the 
very  Reafon  given  for  Jefus  Chrifl  being 
called  the  Son  of  God  is  inconfiftent  with  his 
Title,  he  being  the  Son  of  a?iother  and  injerior 
Being. 

In  the  twelfth  Chapter  of  St.  MattheT, 
at  the  twenty  eighth  Verfe,  our  Lord,  re- 
futing the  malicious  Accufation  brought  a- 
gainft  him  of  cafting  out  Devils  by  Beelzebub 
the  Prince  of  Devils,  faith,  But  if  I  cajl  out 
Devils  by  the  Spirit  of  God,  the?i  the  Kingdom 
cf  God  is  come  unto  you.  Now,  when  he 
faith,  by  the  Spirit  oj  God,  he  doth  not  mean, 
that  he  caft  them  out  by  the  Power  of  fome 

Spirit 


Of   the  Holy  Ghojl,  151 

spirit  which  had  a  diftincft  zndi  Jeparate  Ex- 
iflence  from  God,  and  a  Nature  inferior  to 
his.  It  is  evident,  he  means  to  fatisfy  the 
Jews,  that  he  had  the  Power  of  the  Moft 
High.  And  they  themfelves  were  very  well 
fatisfied,  that  God  and  no  inferior  Spirit  was 
with  him,  as  appears  by  our  Saviour's  Inti- 
mation to  them  afterwards  of  the  heinous 
Sin  of  Bhfphemy  of  which  they  ftood  con- 
vi<5led.  For  their  Guilt  of  Blafphemy  lay  in 
this,  viz»  In  attributing  that  Power,  which 
they  were  convinced  in  their  own  Minds  and 
Confciences  to  be  the  Power  of  God  alone^  to 
a  wicked  Agent.  In  fpeaking  againft  the 
spirit ^  therefore,  or  Holy  Ghofiy  this  powerful 
Agent  in  the  Redemption  of  the  World,  they 
fpake  again  ft  God,  and  blafphemed  not  a 
Creature  but  the  Creator  himfelf. 

And, 


15s  Of  the  Holy  Ghojl. 

And,  that  onr  Lord,  wlieh  he  afferts  his 
cafling  out  Devils  by  the  Spirit  of  God, 
fpedcs  not  of  any  inferior  Agency  to  that  of 
the  Almighty  Ruler  of  the  World,  is  further 
evident  from  the  different  Manner  in  which 
this  divine  Powder  is  eXpreflld  in  St,  Luke  on 
the  fame  Occafion.  But  if  I^  iviih  the  Finger 
of  God,  ccijl  out  Devils,  xi.  20.  No  other  Be- 
ing isr  intended  by,  the  Spirit  of  God,  than  what 
is  meant  h^re,  'u/5:.  God  himfelf,  who,  ope- 
rating in  the  Son  of  Man,  made  the  Devils 
themfelves  fubjed:  to  him.  They  were  call 
out  by  the  Power  of  the  Mofl  High,  and 
not  by  any  ififenor  and  lirmted  Being. 

It  is  not  lefs  plain,  that  the  Blafphemy 
againft  the  Holy  Ghofi,  charged  by  our  Savi- 
our upon  the  'JewSy  was  Blafphemy  againll 
the  DiiH?ie  Being,  from  that  remarkable  In- 

ftancc 


OfiheHolyChoJi,  153 

fiance  of  a  Sin  againft  the  Holy  Ghof}^  in  the 
fifth  Chapter  of  Atis  at  the  third  Verfe.  But 
Peter  faid^  Anariias^  ivby  hath  Satan  JiUed  thine 
Heart  to  lie  to  the  Holy  Ghofl:  ?  A  little  be- 
low, the  Apoille  calls  this  fame  Perfon,  God. 
Thcu  ha II  n:t  lied  unto  Men  but  unto  God. 
The  Hch  Ghojl^  therefore,  is  here  reprefented  aS 
being  the  fame  with  Gcd,  and,  though  dif- 
tindly  charaderized,  in  his  MiniJ^raticn,  from 
the  Father  and  the  Son,  yet,  throi:ghout 
Scripture,  is  reprefented,  in  Nature  or  Ejfenee, 
as  undivided,  being  of  one  Subftance,  Power 
and  Glory. 

Stephen,  when  fuirering  under  the  Rage 
of  Jcii-if:  Perlecution  for  the  Sake  of  the 
new  Faith,  compares  the  Conduct  of  .his 
Perfecutors  with  that  of  their  Fathers  in  the 
following  Terms,  i^efiif  necked  and  uficir- 
cumcijcd  in  Hart  and  E^irs,  ye  do  aliz-ays  refjjl 
the  Holy  Ghofl ;  as  your  Fathers  did,  Jo  do  ye. 
It  was  0?je  and  the  fame  Being  that  they  and 
""  X  their 


154  Of  the  Holy  Ghofl, 

their  Fathers  refifted,  even  the  God  of  Abra- 

ha?n,  Ifaac  and  Jacob, 

St.  Paul,  in  the  twentieth  Chapter  o^ASls, 
at  the  twenty  eighth  Verfe,  thus  exhorteth 
his  Fellow-Labourers   in  the  Work   of   the 
Mfniftry  j   Take  heed  therefore  unto  yourfehes 
and  to   all    the  Fleck,    over  the    which    the 
Holy  Ghofl  hath  made  you  Gverfeers,   to  feed 
the  Church  of  God.     The  Holy  Ghoji  is  here 
faid  to  have  made    them  Overfcers   of  the 
Church  J  viz.   The  fame  Being,  who  is  ftiled 
Gody  at  the  twenty  eighth  Verfe  of  the  Chap- 
ter in  which  is  our  Text,  to  whom  the  fame 
Thing  is   afcribed  j  viz.   God  hath  fet  fome 
in  the  Church,  firfi,  Apo/iles,  fecotidarily,  Pro- 
phets,  thirdly.  Teachers^ 

So  alfo  the  fame  Being  is  reprefented  as 
having  fpokcn  in  the  Prophets,  in  the  New 
Teftament,  by  the  Name  and  Title  of  the 
HolyGhoJl;  but,  in  the  Old,  by  the  Lord  or 

God. 


Of  theEoIy  Ghofl.  155 

God.     Thus,  in  the  twenty  eighth  Chapter 

of  Jdis  at  the  twenty  fifth  Verfe,  JVell  [pake 

the  Holy   Ghofl   by  Efaias  the  Frophet   unto 

our  Fathers,  Jayi?ig,  Go  unto  this  Pecpk  aiui 

fa^y  Hearing  ye  JJ:all  hear^  and  shall  not  ujider^ 

Jiand>  But,  in  the  OldTeftamentjfrom  whence 

,  this    Paillige  is   quoted,  the   Commandment 

"which  the   Prophet    received  is  reprefented 

as  coming  from  God.     1  heard  the  Voice  of 

the  Lord  fcTjirg,  &c.  Ifa.  vi.8. 

'  But  the  perfc^  Divinity  of  the  Hok  Ghc/l 
in  ElTence  and  Attribute?,  is  very  particul.u  ly 
-  teftified  by  the  Apofile,  in  the  firft  Epiftle  to 
the  Corinthians^  the  fecond  Chapter.  The 
Demonflration  of  the  Spirit  and  of  Power  he 
calls,  the  Power  of  God^,  oppofmg  It  to  th^ 
Wifdom  and  Power  of  Men.  My  Speech  and 
my  Preaching  i:-as  not  with  enticing  I  Fords  of 
AlanV  irijdcm,  hut  in  F)e7nQn(lration  cf  the 
X  2  Spirit 


136  Of  the  Holy  Gkoft, 

Spirit,  mid  of  Power  ;  that  your  Faith  fhould 
not  ft  and  in  the  Wifdom  of  Men,  but  in  the 
Tower  of  God.   Aifd,  at  the  tenth  Verfe,  he 
attributes  to   the  Sl-irlt    the  Knowledge    of 
thofe  Things  which  had  been  hid  not  only 
from   Mortals  but   the  Angels   themfelves  j 
even,    that   hidden  My  fiery  ^  which   fupcrior 
Spirits   defircd   to  look  into,   bu*  were  not 
able  to  comprehend  by  \kiz\x  finite  Intelligence. 
The  Counfelsof  tlie  Divinity  are  too  deep  for 
aught^/z//^  and  of  a  limited  Nature  to  fathom. 
Jnfnity  alone  is   commenfurate  (if  I  may  fb 
fpeak)  therewith.    But  the  Spirit^  the  Apoflle 
afTerts,  is  fuilicient  for  this.     God  hath  revealed 
them  unto  us  by  his  Sp'mt,  for  the  Spirit  f  arch- 
eth  all  Things,  yea,   the  deep  Things  of  God- 
This  he  reprefents  to  be  as  eflential  to  the  Na- 
ture of  the  Divinity,  as  intimate  and  perfedtly 
acquainted   wkh  the  Will   of  God  and  of 
Chrifl,  as  the  Spirit  of  a  Man  is  efiential  to 

the 


Oj  the  Holy  Ghofl.  157 

the  human  Nature  and  confcious  of  every 
Tranfaiftion  and  Purpofe  of  the  Mind.  For 
what  Man  knoweth  the  Things  0/*^  Man,  /ave 
the  Spirit  oj  Man  which  is  in  him  ?  Even  fo  the 
Things  oJ  God  knoweth  no  Man,  but  the  Spirit 
of  God. 

Although  thcK?/)?  Ghofl  or  Spirit,  there- 
fore, be  frequently  characterized  as  a  Pcrfon 
diftinft  from  the  Pirfon  o\  the  Father  and  the 
Son,  yet,  we  fee,  He  is  not  to  be  confid^red 
as  exifting  a  feparate  Being  from  Cod,  ot  a 
Nature  inferior  or  different,  but  the  "  fh^ve 
**  inSubftance;  the  Glory  equals  the  M.jcily 
'*  co-eternah** 

Instead  of  adducing  more  Pa/T^gcs  in 
fupport  of  this  great  Dodrine  of  the  Uiuty 
of  the  Godhead  and  r//ivV2c' Agency  c(  'e 
Spirit,  (which,  I  would  hope,  mud  now  ap- 


158  Of  the  Holy  Ghcfl, 

pear  unnecefTary,)  I  fhall  proceed  to  confider 
briefly  the  Ground  of  the  Arian  Dodrine 
on  this  Head, 

Those  who  hold  the  Spirit  or  Holy  Ghoil, 
to  have  2ifeparate  Exiftence  from,  and  to  be 
inferior  to  the  Father  Almighty,  feem  to  me 
to  be  led  into  this  Error  by  not  diftinguifliing 
between  the  Manifejiation  of  the  Spirit  and 
the  Spirit  itfelf^  or,  between  the  EfeB  and 
the  Efficient  Caufe.  In  arguing  for  the  Finite- 
nefs  and  limited  Nature  of  the  Holy  GhoJI, 
they  feem  to  confine  their  Ideas  to  thofe  Ap- 
pearances of  it,  which  were  given  for  the  In- 
formation of  the  Senfesj  io\x\Q  fcrjible  Repre- 
fentations  being  neceflary  (as  I  have  already 
obferved)  to  convey  to  us  the  Knowledge  of 
Things  fpiriiual  and  invifible.  But  we  are 
not  to  judge  of  its  Nature  and  Effecce  by 
Senfe,  fo  as  to  meafure  what  \^  fpiriiual  and 

n© 


Of  the  Holy  Ghofi,  159 

jioWay  an  objed:  of  our  Senfes  by  that  which 
may  be  comprehended  thereby.  For  thus 
we  (liould  limit  and  circumfcribe  the  Deity, 
as  the  Heathens  did,  by  our  finite  Ideas  of 
his  Works. 

The  Holy  Ghojl  was  vifibly  flied  on  the 
Apoftles.  The  Repfefentation  was  fenfihle, 
l^hat,  which  was  an  Objed:  of  Senfe^  diftin- 
guifhableto  mortal  Sight  by  Shape  and  Colour 
and  to  the  Ear  by  Sound,  as  of  a  rufliing 
Wind,  was,  no  doubt,  Jinite  and  circum- 
fcribed.  But  the  Being  or  Frinclple^  from 
whence  thisManifeflation  proceeded,is  wjinite, 
and  uncircumfcribed,  pervading  Immennty 
itfelf,  prefent  to  all  Things  both  vifible  and 
invifible,  jearching  even  the  deep  Things  cf 
God, 

WiiEti 


i6o  0/  the  Holy  Gho/l, 

When  we  argue  for  the  Divim'ty  of  the 
Holy  Ghojiy  we  would  be  underftood  to  affert 
it,  not  of  any  "Degree  of  Power,  or  Wifdom, 
or  Knowledge,  conveyed  to  the  Apoftles  and 
firft  Converts,  but  of  the  invifible  Principle 
from  whence  thefe  extraordinary  Gifts  were 
derived.  And,that  this  Principle  is,  in  EJfcftce, 
truly  and  perfedlly  divine,  even  One  with  God 
the  Father  of  all,  is  plain  from  hence,  that 
the  Father  gave  the  Holy  Ghcji,  that  is,   the 
mighty  Power  which  fell  on  the  Apoftles  and 
all   that  believed,  at  the  Interceffion  of  the 
Son .     I  will  p^ay  the  Father^  and  He  Jhallgive 
ycu  another  Comjorter  that  may  abide  with  you 
for  ever ;  even  the  Spirit  of  Truth.  John  xiv.  1 6. 
And  again,  at  the  twenty  fixth  V'erfe  of  the 
fame  Chapter,  But  when  the  Comforter  is 
come^  whom  1  will  fend  to  youy  from  the  Father, 
even  the  Spirit  of  Truth,  which  proceedeth  from 
the  Father,  He  fl:all  teflify  of  vie.     So  that  the 

Spirit 


Of  the  Holy  Ghofi:  i6i 

Spirit  itfelf,  under  whatever  Character  it  is 
reprefented,  whether  as  a  Witnefs  to  the  Soa, 
as  a  Guide  to  Truth,  or  a  Comforter  !ii  thei 
Day  of  Trial  andTemptation,  is  o^  ae  Ffll-ncc 
of  God^  the  Father  Almighty.  For  thoui^h^ 
as  the  Apoftle  exprefTeth  it,  the  Mmifeftation 
of  the  Spirit  is  given  to  profit  i^ithall,  ^whether 
it  be  Wifdoniy  Knowledge ^  Faith,  Prophecy, 
Miracles^  the  Gifts  of  Healing  or  divers  Ki?ids 
of  TongueSi  it  is  the  fame  God  which  worketb 
all  in  all. 

Wherefore,  with  the  Apofllei  and  on 
the  Authority  of  facred  Scripture  in  the  uni- 
verfal  Tenor  thereof,  let  us  afcribe  all  that 
which  hath  been  done  for  us,  rtfpeding  the 
grand  Work  of  Redemption,  to  the  One  God, 
manifefting  himfslf  to  the  World  by  his  Son, 
in  the  Flcfi,  as  well  as  by  Demon flration  of 
the  Spirit  and  Power.     This  is  that  Cathdick 

Y  Faith, 


1 62  Of  the  Holy  Ghoft. 

Faith,  which  was  firfl;  delivered  to  the  Saints 
by  the  holy  Apoftles,  and  which,  it  hath 
been  the  conftant  Endeavour  of  our  Church, 
to  maintain  and  preferve  pure  and  uncor- 
rupted,  amldil  the  Variety  of  Opinions  and 
novel  Dodrlnes,  which,  clafliing  no  lefs  one 
with  another  than  with  the  primitive  Faith, 
have  been  attended  with  fuch  unhappy  Con- 
fequences  to  Religion,  and  fo  much  Diflurb- 
ance  of  the  Peace  and  Quiet  of  the  Church. 
But,  however  great  has  been  the  Oppofition 
which  true  and  genuine  Chriflianity  has  met 
with,  as  well  from  the  Quarters  of  D^//^,  as 
from  the  impertinent  Zeal  of  Fanaticifm^  the 
Foundations  of  it  have  been  preferved  fafe 
and  entire  by  that  Almighty  Spirit^  which  has 
never  deferted  the  Church  of  Chrift  under  all 
her  Trials  and  Temptations,  beaming  upon 
Her,  through  the  Mifts  of  Error  and  Cor- 
ruption, thofe   Rays  of  Truth   and   divine 

Comfort 


Of  the  Holj  Ghofi.  163 

Comfort,  which  have  kept  Her  in  the  right 
Way,  and  caufeth  Her  to  rejoice,  though  yet 
militant  againft  the  Errors  and  Vices  of  Man- 
kind. Let  us  purfue  the  fame  heavenly  Light, 
which  Ihines  upon  this  reformed  Church 
with  great  Splendour,  iiot  tojfed  to  and  fro 
with  every  Wind  of  DoBrine^  but  fearching 
the  Scriptures,  the  infallible  Didate  of  the 
Spirit  of  God,  who  alone  is  able  to  preferve 
us  from  Error  to  perfedl  his  Saints,  and  to 
bring  us  in  the  Unity  of  the  Faith  a?id  of  the 
Knowledge  of  his  Son,  unto  a  -perfcB  Man, 
unto  the  Meafure  of  the  Stature  of  the  Fulnefs  of 
Chrifl, 

Now  to  the  One  God,  our  Creator,  Redeemer 
^nd  Sandifier,  be  afcrihed  everlafting  Praife, 
Am§n* 

Y  2 


THE 

HUMAN     NATURE 

O  F 

JESUS    CHRIST, 

CONSIDERED. 

I   T  I  M.  II.   5. 

For  there  is  One  Gody  and  one  Mediator  betizeen 
God  and  Men  ; .  the  Man  Chrifi  Jefus, 

E  need  not  wonder,  that  Mankind, 
left  to  trace  the  Divinity  in  his  Works 
of  Creation  and  Providence,  by  their  statural 
Pov/ers  alone,  were  involved  in  much  Error 

and 


1 68       Of  the  Human  Nature  of  Chriji. 

and  Confulion.  Indeed,  all  Nations  feem  to 
have  embraced  this  g-neral  Truth,  That  there 
is  an  invifible  Power  governing  the  World 
and  difpofing  Events  according  to  Laws  un- 
controulable  by  Mortals.  God  has,  in  no  Age, 
left  his  reafonable  Creatures  without  Witnefs 
of  his  Exiftence.  Notwithftanding,  if  we 
refled  on  the  Weaknefs  of  human  Nature, 
and  on  the  great  Diverfity  of  Men's  Circum- 
ftances  and  Conditions  in  Life,  which  are  fo 
many  different  Mediums  through  which  Ob- 
jects are  viewed,  it  cannot  appear  ftrange, 
that  their  Notions  of  the  Divinity  were  very 
imperfect  and  very  different.  Every  Country, 
every  City,  almoft  every  Family,  had  its  pe- 
culiar Deities, 

The  Almighty  Ruler  of  the  World,  who 
heft  knows  hov/  and  when  to  fuit  his  Dif- 
penfations  to  the  Circumftances  and  Neceffi- 

ties 


Of  the  Human  Nature  of  Chrijl*        169 

ties  of  his  Creatures,  was  pleafed  to  make 
himfelf  known  by  a  fupernatural  Difplay  of 
Power  to  the  Jews  fir  ft.  Them  he  feparated 
from  the  Families  of  the  Earth,  and  united 
in  the  Worfhip  of  One  God.  Afterwards,  in 
the  Fulnefs  of  Time,  he  manifefted  himfcif  to 
the  Gentile  World  in  the  Vitjti,  that  is,  by  the 
Man  Chrift  Jeius.  For  in  llim  were  all  Na- 
tions to  be  blefii^d  with  the  Knowledge  of  the 
true  God.  The  middle  Wall  of  Partition,  no 
longer  neccllary  to  confine  to  one  Spot  the 
true  Faith,  now  too  firmly  rooted  to  be  fiiaken 
by  the  Powers  of  Idolatry,  was  to  be  broken 
down,  that  God  might  become  the  Confi- 
dence of  the  Ends  of  the  Earth. 

The  uniting  all  Mankind  In  One  Faith,  and 
cementing,  as  it  were,  into  one  Body,  of 
which  Chrifl  is  the  Head,  all  the  Parts  of  the 
human  Race,  prepared  and  fidy  framed  by 
the  Gofpel  fortlii.  blcfTed  Uiiion,  is  a  Subject 

Z  of 


170  Of  the  Human  Nature  of  Chrift, 
of  Contemplation,  which  fills  the  Mind  with 
the  grandeft  Idea  of  divine  Grace  and  Muni- 
ficence. And,  at  the  fame  Time  that  the 
Means  of  our  Redemption  are  truly  aflonifli- 
ing,  and  appear  too  magnificent  a  Difplay  to 
bear  any  Proportion  to  fuch  worthlefs  Objeds 
of  it,  as  we  are,  yet,  when  we  confider  the 
Plan  in  this  extenfiveView,  as  comprehending 
a  whole  Syftem  of  reafonable  Beings  to  be 
united  at  laft,  by  one  common  Faith,  into 
one  common  Caufe  of  Truth  and  Virtue,  the 
Means  muft  appear  not  more  extraordinary 
than  neceflary  to  h  great  an  End. 

But,  if  this  was  theDefign  of  Providence 
in  the  two  grand  Difpenfations  of  the  Law 
and  the  Gofpel,  how  are  wc  to  account  for 
it,  that  there  fliould  ftill  be  fuch  a  Difference 
of  Opinion  in  Matters  of  Faith  ?  We  profefs 
the  fame  Religion,  and  yet  we  are  evet  at 

.    Vai- 


Of  the  Human  Nature  of  Cbrift.  1 7 1 
Variance  about  it.  We  break  and  divide 
into  fo  many  Sefls  and  Parties,  and  maintain 
them  with  fo  hot  a  Zeal,  that  it  could  not  be 
known  from  our  ConduB^  that  we  belong  to 
Ow^Mafter,  or,  that  he  hath  delivered  but 
One  Syftem  of  Faith  to  his  Difciples.  The 
Truth  is,  Chriilians  are  but  Men  ;  and  the 
Infirmities  of  human  Nature  will  betray  them- 
felves  under  the  moft  perfed:  Difpenfation. 
The  Efted:s  of  Religion  on  the  Vnderfl anting ^ 
as  well  as  on  the  Heart,  operating  in  the 
ordinary  Way,  muft  be  gradual.  This  is  the 
Method  of  divine  Providence  in  the  natural 
as  w^ell  as  in  the  moral  World.  For,  as  the 
outward  Fr2Lmc  and  Conftitution  of  Things 
was  produced  by  a  fupernatural  Exertion  of 
Power,  landing  forth  inflantaneoufiy  on  the 
Command  of  the  Creator,  fo  was  ihtjpiriiual 
Conflitution  (if  I  may  fo  exprefs  myfclf)   of 

Z  2  tliis 


1/2  Of  the  Human  Nature  of  Chrift* 
this  World  efFedled,  indeed,  by  a  jjtiracuhus 
Exertion  of  Power.  But,  both  Conftitntions 
being  once  fettled,  the  Ends  of  both  arc 
carried  on  according  to  the  natural  ot  ordinary 
Methods  of  Providence.  God  has  created  all 
Things  anew  in  Chrift  Jefus.  But  this  new 
and  fpiiitual  Creation  is  flill- under  the  Pro- 
vidence o^  God,  governed  by  his  good  Spirit, 
which  is  ever  exercifed,  not  only  to  the 
Maintenance  but  to  the  Furtherance  of  the 
Faith.  And  we  cannot  well  doubt,  that  the 
fame  Power,  which  hath  already  broken  up 
the  ftrong  Holds  of  Pagan  Idolatry,  is  fuffi- 
cient  to  efFedt  the  Completion  of  the  great 
Defign  of  the  Gofpel  Revelation,  which  is, 
to  bring  <«// Men  to  the  Acknowledgment  of 
the  true  Faith,  That  there  is  hut  One  God^ 
and  One  Mediator  between  God  and  Men^ 
thsM^v^  ChriH  Jefii^, 

It 


Of  the  Human  Nature  of  Chr  ijl.  173 
It  is  the  lail  of  thefe  Pofitions  which  I 
propofe  to  illuftrate,  the  former  having  been 
ah-eady  confidered  in  the  preceding  Lectures. 
Our  Mediator,  it  is  aflerted  in  the  Text,  was 
Man,  *c9psjxQf  ;)/p/r5?  THT«f ,  the  Man  Chrift  Je- 
fus.  The  perfeSl  Humanity  of  Chrift  is  as 
eiTential  and  fundamental  an  Article  of  our 
Faith,  as  that  it  was  GcJhimfelf,  the  perfcB 
Divinity,  who  wrought  and  was  manifefl:  in 
Him.  If  we  admit  the  Suppofition,  that  he 
was  not  7'eally  and  t?'uh  Man,  but  a  Being  of 
•a  fupericr,  though  limited  l>^(ituve,  refiding 
only  in  a  human  Body  *,    we  can  have  no 

con- 

*  The  Ar'tans  for  the  mod  Part  fcruple  not  to  deny  tha,': 
yefus  Chrl/I  had  an  human  Nature,  or  was  really  am' 
txxAy  Man.  B'Jt  the  more  acute  of  them  arc  too  fenfibls 
of  the  DiSculties  with  which  futh  a  Notion  is  atter.ded^ 
to  avow  it  in  exprefi  Terms.  Dr.  Nicol  Scot,  in  his  Ser- 
mon on  the  Sci.ip'iure  Doiuir.e  of  the  Incarra-jon,  is  at 
great  Pains  to  recor.cilc  the  direct  AiTertions  which  occur 

in 


174       Of  the  Human  Nature  cf  Chriji, 

confiftent  Idea  of  the  Account  given  us,  ci- 
ther of  the  Incarnation,  or  of  the  Mediatorial 
Office  of  the  Son  of  God. 

I.  First, 

in  Scripture,  pf  the  Humanity  of  Jefus  Chrift,  with  the 
Jrlan  Hypothefis  of  his  being  a  Divinity  dependent  on 
God  the  Father.  This,  however,  is  not  to  be  done  with- 
out fuch  a  Fetch  from  the  Sound  of  Words,  as  is  unwor- 
thy of,  and  very  unufual  with  this  fair  Writer,  and  man- 
ly Defender  of  our  common  Cliriftianity.  **  Should  we 
«'  confider,  fays  he,  the  true  Standard,  or  Definition  of 
*'  the  Human  Species,  we  {hall  find  a  Ilfan  to  be  one 
«'  fingle  Spirit  or  intelligent  Agent,  animating  a  Body  of 
*'  the  fame  Form  and  Make  with  our's  ;  and  confequenf 
"  Iv,  were  it  the  Will  of  God,  that  any  Spirit,  or  intel- 
"  ligent  Agent  whatever,  fhould  animate  a  Body  of  the 
*f  fame  Form  and  Make  with  our's,  he  would  become 
*'  a  Man"  But  is  this  the  true  Standard  and  Definition 
of  the  Human  Specie:  ?  Is  the  outward  Frame  and  Make 
of  Man  that  v.'hich  principally  characlc-rizeth  and  diitin- 
Ijuiflieth  our  Species  in  the  Scale  of  animated  Beings?  Is 
it  by  this  a'.cnc.vfz  differ  from  the  Brutes  ?  If  any  Spirit 
'ivhateveVy  animating  a  Body  of  the  Dme  Form  and  Make 
with  our's.  becom.es  a  M'ln,  then  the  Spirit  of  a  Bcafl:  {q 
circumlhncrd  would  become  a  A-Ian.  ^IW^  Auihcr  how- 
ever 


Of  the  Human  Nature  of  Chrift,      ijr 

I.  First,  for  the  Incarnation. 

He  was  born  of  a  Woman,  being  conceiv- 
ed of  the  Holy  Ghoft  j  in  other  Words,  the 
Power  of  the  7noJi  High  ovcrfhadowing  the 

Virgin. 

ever  in  faying,  or  iriteWgent  Agent^  might  mean  only,  that 
any  y«/)mi;r  Spirits  whatever,  animating  human  Bodies, 
would  become  Men.  Be  this  the  Meaning,  It  may  ftill 
be  afked.  Whether  there  be  not  efTential  DifFerenccs  a- 
mong  thofe  intelligent  Agents,  in  their  Natures,  conflL 
tuting  33  diftindl  Species,  as  the  Human  Species  is  di- 
ftind  from  the  Brute  ?  If  there  are,  (and  that  there  are 
not,  who  will  venture  to  aiTert  ?)  then  let  us  fuppofa  two 
of  thefe  Spirits  or  intelligent  Agents,  very  different  in 
Nature,  but,  at  the  Will  of  God,  animating  each  a  Body 
of  the  fame  Form  and  Make,  would  this  Samenefs  of  ex- 
ternal Form  level  their  Natures  P  Would  they  not  ftill  be, 
tho*  in  outward  Appearance  alike,  B, in^^s  of  a  dlrFefcnt 
Species  ?  In  (hort,  however  difficult  it  may  be  to  define 
the  Humfin  Spedesy  yet  it  is  very  obvious,  that  tlie  Na- 
ture or  Kind  of  the  Spirit,  which  animates,  ought  tu  br 
confidered  as  well  as  the  Form  or  Make  of  that,  which  is 
animated.  And  if  Jefus  Chrift,  after  his  Incarnation,  had 
not  a  banian  Spirit  as  well  as  a  human  Body,  but  i-ne 
of  a  rnuch  fuperior  Nature^  he  could  not,  according-  to 
the  Idea  we  have  of  Humanity,  be  veoUy  and  trubj 
a  Man. 


176      Of  the  Human  Nature  of  Chrifi, 

Virgin.  Now,  I  would  aik,  is  this  Account 
of  the  Conception  and  Birth  of  Jefus  Chrift 
at  all  confident  with  the  Suppofition,  that, 
before  this.  He  exifted  a  diilind  2.wd,feparate 
Being  from,  and  inferior  to  God  alone  ?  Was 
it  an  Angel  of  a  very  exalted  Dignity,  even 
next  to  that  of  God  himfelf,  that  was   thus 

conceived  of  the  Holy  Ghofl  and  born  of  a 
Woman  ?  Was  it  not  a  real  Child,  but  fome 
angelic  Being,  of  whom  it  is  faid,  Te  fiall 
find  the  Babe  wrapped  infwaddlihg  Cloaths,  ly^ 
mg  in  a  Ivlarger  i  And  again.  When  eight 
Days  were  accompl'JJjed  for  the  circumclftng  of 
the  Child,  his  Name  was  called^  J^fa^  f 
Whom  alfo  his  Parents,  it  is  faid,  brought  to 
'Jerufalem,  to  prefent  him  to  the  Lord^  as  it  is 
written^  "  Every  Male  that  openeth  the 
"  Womb  fliall  be  called  holy  to  the  Lord  ?'* 
For  whom  they  offered  a  Sacrifice  accordi^ig 
to  that  which  is  faid  in  the  La%i\  "  A  Pair  of 

''  Turtle 


Of  the  Iluman  Nature  of  Chrifl.  177 
«'  Turtle  Doves  or  two  young  Fidgeons  r'*^ 
In  fliort,  for  whom  they  performed  all  things, 
according  to  the  Law  of  the  Lord,  refpeding 
the  firft  born  of  Male  Childre?i  ?    Luke  ii.  1 2. 

&feqi 

It  is  further  fald,  in  the  above-mentioned 
Chapter,  that  the  Child  grew  and  waxed 
Jlrong  in  Spirity  filed  with  IViJdom ;  a?:d  the 
Grace  cf  God  was  upon  him ;  That,  at  twelve 
Years  of  Age,  he  went  up  with  his  Farents 
to  Jerufalem^  after  the  Cujlofn  of  the  Feaji ;  ajid 
the  Child  (fo  he  is  again  Q2\\td)  tarried  behind, 
and  after  three  Days  was  found  in  the  "temple, 
fitting  in  the  midfl  of  the  DoBors,  both  hearing 
and  asking  ^lejtions  j  That  from  thence  he 
we?it  down  with  his  Farents  to  "Nazareth  and 
was  fubjeB  unto  them^  encrcafng  in  Wifdom, 
and  Stature,  and  in  Favour  with  God  and 
Man.  Doth  not  the  Evangeliit,  in  this 
Dcfcription,  mark  to  us  the  natural  Growth 

A  a  and 


tyS      Of  the  Human  Nature  of  Chrift. 

and   Progrefs  of  Humanity'^  The   gradual, 
though,  in  this  Inllance,  great  Expanfion  of  the 
Facuhies  of  Mind  and  Body  f  ''of  the  reafon- 
'*  able  Soul  and   human  Flefli  fubnfUno:  ?" 
When  it  is   faid,  The  Child  grew^  can  it  be 
imagined,  that  the  Evangelift  would  convey 
to  us  any  other  Idea  than  what  we  generally 
affix   to   thofe  Words?  Or,   that  in  faying, 
ih^  Child  Wt'jxed  Jtrong  i?i  Spirit^  he  meant 
not  an  human  Spirit,  but  would  have  us  un- 
derhand him  of  the   gradual  Expanfion  of 
the  Faculties  of  an   angelick  Soul,  yea,  and 
that  the  firfl;  of  all  created  Beings,  only  en- 
clofed  for  a  while  within  the  narrow  Limits 
of  an  infantine  Body  ?    The  Inconfillency  of 
fuch  a    Suppofition    v/ith    the    Evangelift's 
Account,  is  furely  too  glaring  to  need  more 
Words  to  expofe  it. 

II.  Nor 


Of  the  Human  Nature  of  Chrijl,         170 
II.  NoPv  doth  it   better  confiir   wltli  the 
Idea  of  Chrifl's  Mediatorial  Office.     For, 

I.  How  are  we  to  underhand  his  fufi: 
Sufferings  immediately  after  his  Baptifm  ?  It 
would  be  forcing  common  Scnfe  itfclf,  to 
fuppofe  it  not  a  real  Man,  but  a  Perfonaae  of 
a  much  morecxaked  Nature,  thiit  was  afliid- 
ed  with  the  Scnfation  of  extreme  Plunger, 
that  he  might  be  induced  to  abufe  and  mif- 
apply  the  divine  Power,  of  which  he  found 
himfelf  poifelTed.  As  unnatural  is  it  to  fuppofe, 
that  all  the  Glory  of  this  terreflrial  Globe  was 
prcfented  as  a  Temptation  to  One,  \^•ho  was  of 
a  Nature  fo  far  furpaHing  not  only  that  of 
Men,  but  of  Angels  and  all  created  Beings 
whatever.  The  Profpecl,  how  dazzling 
f)ever  to  hu?nan  Scnfe,  could  not  pcfiiblv  be 
a  Trial  to  fuch  a  Being.  This  Scene  of 
Temptation  was  adapted   to  the  Infirmities 

of 


1 8o  Of  the  Human  Nature  of  Chrifl. 
of  the  human  Nature  alone.  The  Motives 
prefented  were  fuch  as  were  trying  to  ^  Man^ 
in  the  higheftDegree,being  addrefled  to  thofe 
natural  Appetites  and  Paflions,  which  have 
fo  powerful  a  Sway  in  the  Determinatipn  of 
the  human  Mind,  but  are  not  fuppofed  to  in- 
fluence fuperior  Spirits. 

2.  It  is  in  rerpe(^  of  his  human  Nature, 
that  our  Saviour  is  fet  bc;fore  us,  as  a  Pattern 
for  our  Imitation.  His  whole  Deportment 
through  Life  witneiTcd  a  ftrong  Senfe  of  Duty 
to  his  Father,  and  an  unremitted  Exercife  of 
benevolent  Atfediions  towards  the  human 
Race.  And  as  he  lived,  fo  are  we  exhorted 
to  live.  For,  in  Piety  and  true  Goodnefs,  we 
are  capable  of  imitating  him;  Nor  are  we  called 
upon  to  do  moie  than  it  is  our  Duty  to  do  5 
more  than  human  Nature  is  capable  of  3  more 
than  what  we  know  he,  as  M;;/,  did  ;  v/hen 

we 


Of  the  Human  Nature  of  Chrijl.  1 8 1 
we  are  exhorted  to  live  as  he  lived,  doi?2g 
yuftice^  loving  Mercy,  and  walking  humbly 
before  God.  But  conceive  him,  vi'ith  regard 
to  his  Behaviour  under  thofe  Circumftaiices, 
which  to  us  are  Trials  of  Integrity,  to  have 
had  a  Nature  different  from,  and  i^^v  fuperior 
to  Our's,  and  you  can  no  longer  conllder  him, 
as  exemplifying  our  Duty  by  his  own  Ccn- 
du(5t,  or  derive  fi-cm  it  Encouragement  to 
hope  forSuccefs  inthelikeTemptatior.s  aiTault- 
ing  our  weaker  Nature.  V/e  may,  on  this 
Suppofition,  admire  and  adore  his  vaftly  fupe- 
rior  Excellence ;  but  we  fhall  be  ever  difcou- 
raged  in  the  purfuit  of  Virtue  through  Diffi- 
culties, that  are  looked  upon  to  require 
more  than  human  Nature  to  fi:ruo:2:]e  under, 
with  any  Hope  of  Succefs. 

As  an  Encouragement,  therefore,   to  ug  in 
the  Day  of  Temptation,  he  is  reprefented  la 

Scripture 


J  82  Of  the  Human  Nature  of  Chriji, 
Scripture  as  having  the  fame  Nature  with  us, 
fubjed  to  the  like  Temptations,  with  this 
Difference  only,  that  he  yielded  not  to  Sin. 
It  became  him  (fays  the  Author  to  the  He- 
brews) for  whom  are  all  T^hhigs^  and  by  whom 
are  all]thingsjn  bringing  many  Sons  unto  Glor\\ 
to  make  the  Captain  cf  their  Salvation  perfeB 
through  Suffering,  Heb.  ii.  lo.  And  the  Ne- 
ceffity  of  his  appearing  in  our  Nature,  and 
not  in  the  Nature  of  Angels,  is  thus  illuftra- 
ted  by  the  fame  Writer,  viz.  Wherefore  in  all 
ihinr-s  it  behoved  him  to  be  mc,de  like  unto  his 
Brethren  j  that  he  might  be  a  merciful  and 
jaithful  High-  Priefl  in  things  pertaining  to  God, 
to  make  Reconciliation  for  the  Sins  of  the  People. 
For  in  that  he  himfclj  hath  Juffcrcd^  being 
teniptedy  he  is  able  to  fucccur  thin  that  are 
tempted^  Hcb.  ii.  i  7.  This  is  a  diixcl  Tefli- 
mony  of  the  perfcci  Harfianity  of  Cluifl  Jefus, 
confidcrln«;   him    in   his   Medlaicrial  Ofiice. 

There 


Of  the  Human  Nature  of  Chrifl.  1 83 
There  is  fo  far  from  being  any  Intimation  of 
an  angelick  Nature,  united  to  the  Human ^  that 
the  facred  Writer  oppofeth  ,this  lafl:  to  the 
former,  infifting  upon  the  perfect  Samenefs 
of  hisNature  witliOur'3,  to  the  total  Exclufion 
of  any  other,  than  that  truly  and  pcrfedly 
Divine  Nature,  whereby  he  was  rendered 
perfect  in  his  Mediation. 

3.  It  is  In  this  relped:,  vix,  the  Huma?iity 

of  Chrifl  Jefus,  that   we  view  him   exalted 

at  the  right  Hand  of  God,   as  the  Reward  of 

his  oerfed:  Obedience,  a  Reward,  not  prior 

(which  it  would  be  mod  Inconfiflent  to  fup- 

pofe)   but  fuhfequent  to  his  Suffering  in  cur 

Nature.     For,  if  he  w^as  exalted  to  the  Glory 

alone,    which   he   had  before,   to  that   fame 

Dignity,  which  he   is  fuppofed  to  have  ever 

held  under  the  Supreme  Being,  the  Scriptures 

would  not  have  fet  it  forth  to  us  as  an  In- 

flance 


1 84  Of  the  Human  'Nature  of  Chriji, 
fiance  of  divine  Juftice,  in  rewarding  that 
Virtue  and  Piety,  which  flood  the  Tell  of  the 
fevered  Trials,  His  perfed  Obedience,  in 
that  Cafe,  would  have  met  with  no  Reward 
peculiar  to  itfelf  j  Nor,  would  the  Glory  of  his 
Affumption  into  Heaven,  have  encouraged 
his  Difciples  to  follow  him  through  Tribula- 
tion and  Diilrefs,  if  they  confidered  it  not 
conferred  on  their  Mafter  as  a  Reward  of  his 
Fidelity  in  doing  his  Father's  Will.  For  his 
Sufferings  and  Death,  for  the  Sake  of  Truth, 
he  was  crowned  with  Glory,  which  he  had 
before  with  liis  Father,  being  referved  for  him 
from  the  Foundation  of  the  World,  but  which 
he  reaped  ?,ot  till  the  Time  appointed  of  the 
Father. 

Jesus  Chrifl,  therefore,  our  Mediator,  was 
pcrfed  Man,  of  "  a  reafonable  Soul  and  hu- 
''  man  Flcdi  fubfifllng."     This  Dccflrine  is 

agreeable, 


Of  the  Human  Nature  of  Chrif!.     1 8^ 
agreeable,  we  find,  to  the  unlverfal  Tenour  of 
facred  Writ.     It  confifts  with  the  Account 
given  by  the  Evangehfls  of  the  IncarnatioUy 
with   their  Defcription  of  Chrift   from  his 
Birth  to  the  Time  of  his  public  Mlnijiration^ 
with  the  Account  of  his  whole  Depcrtment 
from  that  Time,  more  particularly,  under  the 
Weight  of  Siifferifig  ;  with  the  Account  of  his 
Deathy    ReJurreBio?2,    the    M:inifeftation   of 
himfelf  afterwards^  to  T'homns  more  particu- 
larly,  and  his  AfTamption  into  Heaven,  the 
Reward  of  his  Suffering  in  our  Nature.     The 
whole  Doflrine   of  the  Atonement  as  laid 
down  by  the  Apoftles,  goes  on  the  fame  fup- 
pofiticn,  viz  \  That  he  was  truh  Man,  whofe 
Obedience  as  fuch  was  perfedt,  and  the  infinite 
Merits  of  which  gained  him  that  high  Pre- 
eminence, of  being  made  a  Prince  and  a  Savi- 
our to  all  that  confide  in  him. 

B  b  W& 


1 86       Of  the  Human  Nature  of  Chriji, 

We  may  therefore  fafely  oppofe  the  ge- 
neral Tenour  of  Scripture  on  this  Head  to 
the  few  Texts  brought  by  the  Ariam  in  Sup- 
port of  their  Tenet,  "  That  our  Mediator 
"  had  a  Sort  of  middle  Nature  between  the 
"  Divine  and  the  Human  Nature."  I  have 
already  remarked,  *  that  this  Notion  is 
grounded  chiefly  on  fuch  Texts,  as  relate  to 
his  htvc^gfcnt  from  God,  or  coming  down  from 
Heaven  into  the  Worlds  and  fhewn  that  they 
have  miftaken  thofe  Texts  in  fuppoflng  the 
Mifiion  fpoken  of  to  refer  to  fome  Time 
prior  to  his  Entrance  on  his  Public  Miniftry-f-. 
The  other  Texts,  from  whence  they  would 
deduce  this  Opinion,  are  but  few,  and  on  a 
fair  and  impartial  View  of  them,  as  they  ftand 
conneded  with  their  Contexts  and  the  general 

Tenour 

*  5cim-  I.  pag.  6.        f  I-ogos.  pag.  89.  et  Seq, 


Of  the  Human  Nature  of  Cbrift,       1 87 

Tenour  of  Scripture,  will  appear  foreign  to 
the  Doctrine  they  are  brought  to  fupport. 

One  of  thefe  is  in  the  eighth  Chapter  of 
St.  Paul's  firft  Epiflle,  at  the  fixth  Verfc.  But 
to  us  there  is  hut  One  God  the  Father^  of  ivhom 
are  all  Things  and  we  in  hitn,  a^d  One  L'.rd 
yefus  Chrift,  by  ivhom  are  all  Thijigs,  and  "ive 
by  him.  This  PaiTage  is  thought  to  relate  to 
the  firfl:  Formation  of  a!lThin2:s,  the  Creation 
of  the  Heavens  and  the  Earth,  which  the 
Arians  attribute,  indeed,  to  the  Will  of  God, 
but  fuppofe,  that  Jefus  Chriil:  was  the  Agent 
under  him,  being  himfelf  firfl;  created.     But, 

I.  Such  a  Suppofition  is  not  at  all  con- 
fulent  with  the  Mofaick  Account  of  the  Crea- 
tion, from  which  we  learn,  that  all  Things 
were  created  by  the  immediate  Power  of  God, 
without  the  Intervention  of  any  fuchaBeing. 
B  b  2  Cod 


-1 88     Of  the  Human  'Nature  of  Chrifl, 

Gc^fpake,  and  all  Things  ftood  forth.  God 
faidy  let  there  be  Light,  afid  there  was  Light* 
This  is  the  Language  of  Scripture  concerning 
the  Creation ;  Nor  arc  we  ever  given  to  un- 
derftand,  that  God  firfl:  created  a  Being,  of  a 
very  exalted  Nature,  and  then  ^^  him  the 
Heavens  and  the  Earth. 

2.  Such  a  Notion  doth  not  comport  v^^ith 
the  Defign  of  the  Apoftle  in  this  Place.  So 
far  from  labouring  to  convince  his  Converts, 
that  the  Creation  of  the  outward  Frame  of 
Thins;s  was  effedted  by  the  Agency  of  any 
Being  inferior  to  God,  he  endeavours  to  dii- 
fuade  them  from  holding  any  fuch  Dodlrine, 
which  might  tally  indeed  with  their  former 
Profeffion,  but  vvas  inconfiftent  with  their- 
new  Faith.  Before  they  were  ceated  anew 
by  Chrift  Jefus,  they  had  Gods  ?na?i\\  and 
Xjords  many.    But  the  Apoflle  reminds  them 

of 


Of  the  Human  Nature  ofChriJi.      189 

of  their  new  Faith,  new  Creation  by  Chrift 
Jefus,  whereby  they  were  brought  to  the 
Knowledge  of  God.  Him  alone  therefore 
they  (hould  now  acknowledge ;  For  to  them 
there  was  now  but  One  God,  cf  whom  were  all 
Things,  that  is,  all  this  Change  and  Renova- 
tion of  Things ;  and  One  Lord  or  Mafler  yefus 
Chriji^  by  whom  all  Things  were,  and  they  by 
kirn,  that  is,  by  whofe  Mediation  all  this  was 
brought  about,  viz»  That  they  fhould  become 
the  Sons  of  God.     And, 

3.  This  is  agreeable  to  the  Apoftle's  Man- 
ner of  exprefling  himfelf  in  other  Places. 
Thus,  in  the  firfl  Chap.':cr  of  this  Epiflle,  at 
the  thirtieth  Verfe,  he  faith,  But  of  Him  are 
ye  in  Chrijl  Jefus,  who  of  God  is  made  unto  us 
JViJdom  and  Right eoiifiiefs,  and  SanBijication 
and  'Redemption.  And  again,  in  the  fifth 
Chapter  of  the  fecond  Epiflle,  at  the  feven- 

teenth 


J  ^o  Of  the  Human  Nai  we  of  Chrijl. 
teenth  Verfe,  Jf  any  Man  be  in  Chrijl  he  is  a 
new  Creature.  Old  Thingi  are  paffcd  away  j 
behold  all  Things  are  become  new.  And  all 
Things  are  of  God  who  hath  reconciled  us  to 
himfelf  by  Jefus  Chrijl »  Thus  it  is  apparent, 
that  ihe  Creation  oi  all  Things  by  Chrift  Jefus 
relates  to  the  new  Creation,  ili^JpiritualVoV' 
raation  or  Renovation  of  Things  according  to 
the  Gofpel  Conflitution.  And,  although  it  is 
faid,  A.11  Things  are  by  Chrifl  Jefus,  yet  the 
Apoftle  intends  not  to  include  the  outward 
Frame  and  Conflitution  of  Things,  the  na^ 
/ar^/ Heavens  and  Earth,  but  thofe  Things 
only  which  relate  to  his  prefent  Subjed,  viz. 
the  Mediation  of  Chrift,  which  had  introduced 
a  new  Syflem  of  Religion. 

This  Confideration  will  ferve  to  explain 
another  PafTage  adduced  by  the  ^r/^;;j,  and 
redify  the  Interpretation  given   of  it.     PFhj 

created 


Of  the  Human  Nature  of  Chrifi.  i  g  r 
created  all  things  by  Jefus  Chriji.  Eph,  iii.  9, 
That  the  natural  Creation,  or  outward  Frame 
of  Things,  is  not  meant  here,  is  extremely 
plain  from  this,  viz.  That  all  thefe  Thijigs 
which  are  faid  to  be  created^  are  reprefented 
as  not  exifting,  not  produced,  but  lying  hid 
•n  God  ////  the  Coming  of  Chrift,  which  was 
long  after  the  Heavens  and  the  Earth  were 
created.  'Jhat  we  JJjould  preach  among  the 
Gentiles  the  unfearchabk  Riches  of  Chrifi  •  and 
to  make  ail  Men  fie ^  what  is  the  Fellcivfiip  of 
the  Myfteryy  which  from  the  Beginning  oj  the 
World  hath  been  hid  in  God,  who  created  AH 
(for  Co  ■rrcLvl^  maybe  rendered)  by  JeJusChriJl. 
The  Subjed:,  on  which  the  Apoftle  is  writ- 
ing, is  plainly  the  Gofpel-Ccfijiitution,  called 
here,  a  Myjlery^  on  account  of  its  being  hid  in 
God  before  the  Coming  of  ChriH:,  by  whom 
it  was  revealed.  By  all  ^Things,  therefore,  is 
here  meant  all  thfe  Things,  which  came  to 

pafs 


192  Of  the  Human  Nature  of  Chriji* 
pafs  through  the  Mediation  of  Chrift,  thofe 
unfearchable  Riches  of  Chrift,  ©f  which  the 
Gentiles  were  now  made  Partakers,  according 
to  the  eternal  Purpofe^  (as  it  follows  in  the 
Verfe  but  one  below)  uhich  he  purpofed  in 
Chrijl  Jefus  our  Lord.  What  the  Almighty 
purpofed  in  Chrift  Jefus  was  our  Salvation, 
or  a  new  Creation  of  all  things  under  the 
Gofpel-Difpenfation,  and  not  the  o/(i  Creation 
or  Formation  of  the  outward  and  vifible 
World. 

It  is  this  Manner  of  fpeaking  concerning 
the  Mediation  of  Chrift,  viz.  in  Allufion  to 
the  Creation,  which  has  occafioned  the  like 
Error  of  Interpretation  in  the  following  Paf- 
fage  out  of  the  fame  Writer.  Pf'ho  is  the 
Image  of  the  i?ivifible  God,  the  fir(l  born  of 
every  Creature  j  jor  by  him  were  all  Things  cre- 
ated that  are  in  Heaven^  and  that  are  in   the 

Earth, 


()f  the  Human  Nature  of  Chrift.        \  9^ 

Earthj  vijible  and  invijible^  whether  they  be 
thrones y  or  Domi?2ions,  or  Principalities^  or 
Powers  y  all  Tubings  were  created  by  him  andjor 
him  ',  and  he  is  bejore  all  things  j  and  by  him 
all  things  co?ififlj  Col.  i.  15.  This  Repre- 
sentation of  the  Pre-eminenee  of  Jefus  Ghrifl 
is  fuppofed  to  refer  to  that  Dignity,  which 
he  is  thought  to  have  had  under  God,  in  a 
prior  State  of  Exigence,  and  his  being  em- 
ployed by  the  Almighty  in  creating  theWorld. 
But,  that  the  Creation  here  fpoken  of  is  not 
that  of  the  outward  Frame  of  the  World,  ef- 
fected by  Ch  rift  as  the /r/?-of  Creatures,  but 
the  new  Creation  according  to  the  Gofpel- 
Conftitution  j  and  that  it  was  cfFecfled  by  him 
as  Man,  will  appear 

I.  From  the  Connection   which  this  Puf' 
fage  has  with  what    precedes  and   fol- 
lows it. 

C-e  2.  Fpom 


194       Of  the  Human  Nature  of  Chrijl, 

2.  From  the  Reafon  affigned  by  the  A-' 
poftle  for  his  being  the  Firft-born  from 
the  Dead.    And 

3.  From  the  Expreffion  made  ufe  of 
by  the  Apoftle  at  the  feventeenth  Verfe, 
viz.  That  by  him  all  things  confift. 

For  the  Firft. 

The  ApoHle,  ,in  the  Verfe  immediately 
preceding  this  Paffage,  Ipeaks  of  Chrifl.  in  re- 
ference to  his  Mediatorial  Office.  In  whoniy 
fays  he,  'we  have  Redemption  thrcmh  his  Bloody 
even  the  Fcrgivcncfs  of  Sins.  And,  in 
the  Verfe  immediately  following  this  Paf- 
fage,  he  fpeaks  of  him  as  placed  at  the  Head 
of  the  Church.  fFho  is  the  Beginm?2g^  the  Fir/l- 
bornfrom  the  Dead.  Nov/,  is  it  reafon  able  to 
fuppofe,  that  the  Apoflle  has  written  fo  inco- 
herently 


Of  tlj€  Human  Nature  of  Cbrifi,      i  n  - 
herently,   that,  while  he  was  treatino-  of  our 
Saviour's  Merits  in  redeeming  us  by  his  Blood 
^nd,  m  confequence  thereof,  his   Exaltation 
to  Glory,  he  fliould  infert  a  Docflrine  no  way 
conned^ed  with  the  one  or  the  other,  either 
with  his  Z)t'j//6,  mentioned  in  the  Verfe  pre- 
ceding, or   with  \i\%Re[ur reel  1071^  mentioned 
in  the  Verfe  following  this  PafTage?.  Is  it  at 
all  likely,  that  he  (hould,  fl.irt,  as  it  were,  io 
Suddenly  from  his  Subjed",  ^iz.  our  Redemp- 
tion   by  the  Blood  of  Chrift,  to  inform  us, 
that  he  was  the  firft  Creature  in  the  World» 
who  created  all  other  Things,  and  tl>en'refume 
his  Subject,  and    tsll    u?,   that  God  Iwd  ex- 
alted thi^rSiifferer,  raifin?  him  from  the  Dead 
^nd     conflituting      him    the    Head  of    the 
Church?   But, 

2.   This  would  not   only  be  an  cgregioq^ 

Incoherence  in  Writing,  but  a  manifert;  In- 

C  c  2  confiflency. 


196     Of  the  Human  Nature  of  Chrift, 

conflilency.  For,  if  we  fo  underftand  thefc 
Words,  All  things  ni'ere  created  by  kirn  and  far 
him  ;  and  he  is  before  all  things y  as  referring 
to  his  Pre-eminence,  in  a  prior  State  of  Ex- 
iftence,  above  all  Creatures,  being  himfelf 
the  FirJ}^  how  are  we  to  underftand  the  A- 
poflle,  when  he  faith,  in  the  very  next  Verfe, 
that  Chrifl  was  the  Firfl-born  from  the  Dead^ 
that  he  might  have  the  Pre-eminence  in  all 
things  ?  Could  this  give  him  greater  Pre-emi- 
nence than  he  is  fuppofed  to  have  had  be- 
fore f  \^''as  it  not  faid,  that  all  things  'u:ere 
created  by  hifn  and  for  him^  and  he  is  be^ 
fore  all  things'^  How  then  was  he  raifedfrom 
the  Dead,  that  he  might  have  the  Pre-emi- 
neiice  ? 

The  Truth  is  the  Creation  here  fpoken 
of  is  the  fame  with  that  we  have  before 
Qonfidered,  '■ciz.  that  new  and  fpiritual  Crea^ 

tion 


Of  the  Hufjwn  Nature  ofChriJl,  ig-j 
tlon  or  Renovation  of  all  Things,  which  was 
brought  about  by  our  rvlcdiator,  the  Man 
Chrift  Jefus.  He  undertook  to  reconcile  ug 
unto  God,  and,  to  this  End,  falrered  in  our 
Nature,  extreme  Pain,  Ignominy,  and,  at 
laft,  Death  itfelf-,  in  Recompence  for  which 
unreferved  Obedience  to  the  Will  of  his  Fa- 
ther, God  raifed  him  from  the  Dead,  and 
placed  him  at  the  Head  of  the  Church,  giv- 
ing him  the  Pre-eminence  in  all  things.  Thus 
underflanding  It,  there  is  both  Coherence  and 
Confidence  in  the  Apoftle's  Account  of 
Chrift's  Dignity  and  Pre-eminence. 

IN  Chrifl^  he  had  faid,  n.ve  have  Redemp- 
iion  through  his  Blood.  He  then  goes  on  to 
fpeak  of  his  Dignity  after  Death,  and  incon- 
fequence  of  his  Suffering  for  our  Sakcs;  and 
he  reprefents  him  as  crowned  for  this  with 
creat  Glory  and  Power,  (liling  him  the  hnage 


198      Of  the  Human  Nature  of  Chrlji, 
of  the  Invifihle  GoJ,  at  the  Head  of  the  wholb 
Creation.     For   fo  ^^o-Hf  yS^iazc^i  fliould   bs 
rendered,    and   not    en)ery  Creature,      And 
what  further  fliews  that  he   fpeaks  here  of 
his  Exaltation  after    Death,  and  not  of  his 
Glory   in  a  prc-exiftent   State,  the  Apoflle 
cxprefTeth  himfelf  by  the  Word  '7r^ta\o^tKCi,FirJi' 
born  ;  alluding  evidently  enough    to   his  Re- 
furredion  from  the  Dead.     So  that   it  was 
the  Man  Chrift  Jefus,   even  he   whom  God 
raifed  from  the  Dead,  and  not  an  Angela  cr 
Xh^firfl  of  created  Beings,     that  was   placed 
at  the  Head  of  this  new  Syftem   of  Things, 
which  was  all  framed  by  him  and  for  him  3 
that  is,   fo  that  it   (hould  be  his,  under  his 
Diredion  and  Government,  by  whom  all  was 
done.     Accordingly  it  is  added, 

;.  And  by  him  all  things  consist. 

Now, 


Of  the  Human  Nature  of  Chrifi,       1 9  9 
Now,  it  muft  be  allowed,  that  tta^I*  (all 
things)  fiiould  be  underflood  in  as  compre- 
henfive  a  Scnfe  bere^2is  in  the  Vcrfe  above.But 
here  it  cannot  with  any  Propriety  be  extend- 
ed to  the  firft  Formation  of  all  things,  having 
a  manifeft  Connexion  with  the  Verfe  follow- 
ing,    and   comprehending  tbofe  things  only 
over  which  Chrift  is  faid  to  be  placed,  ivz. 
the  Church.     For  the  Word,  c-wcjs-n=t-:,  (con- 
fifts)  implies  that  all  things  were  compaBed, 
and  pat  together  by  him,  fo  as  to  make  one 
Body  or  Buildijig.     By  all  things^   therefore, 
muft  be  meant  all  the  Parts  or  Metnbcrs  ot 
the  Church,  v/hich,  being  compared  and  fit- 
ly framed  one  to  another  by  Jefas  Chrift,  are 
called   by  the  Apoftle  a  Body  ^  and   of  this 
Body,  even  the  Churchy  Chrift  is   tljc  Head, 
JVho  is  the  Begimiing,  the  Firft-born  {■r^^J',o'^,o.:ct 
the  fame  Word   that  was  ufcd  at   the    i6th 
Verfe)    from  the  Dead,  that  in  all  things  U 

niioihc 


200        Of  the  Human  Nature  ofChrtfl. 
might  have  the  Pre-eminence.     For  it  pJeafed 
the  Father  that  in  him  fiould  all  Fulnefs  dwell. 
A?id  (having  made  Peace  through  the  Blood  of 
his  Crofs)  to  reconcile  all  things  unto  himfelf-,  by 
him  (I  fay)  whether  they  be  things  in  Earth  or 
things  in  Heaven,     Here  again,  you  fee,  all 
things  tr^tv']*   cannot  relate   to    the   outward 
Frame  of  things,  although  it  be  faid.  Whether 
they  be  'Things  in  Earth  or  Things  in  Heaven  ', 
becaufe  they  are  reprefented  as  effeded  and 
formed  by  ihcMediation  of  Chrift,and  through 
the  Blood  of  his  Crofs  ;  whereas  the  iirft  For- 
mation of  all  things,   as  of  the  Sun,   Moon 
and  Stars,  in  the  natural  Heavens,  or,  of  Ani- 
mals, Vegitablcs  andFoffils,  in  t,he  Earth,  is 
never  reprefented   as  coming  to  p^fs  by   the 
Efficacy  of  the  Cro/}  of  Chrift,    JefusChrift, 
therefore,   is,  in   this  Paflage,  fpoken  of  in 
Reference  to  his  hunian  Nature,  even  as  that 
Man  who  fhcd  his  Blood  upon  the  Crofs,  and 

by 


Of  tie  Human  Nature  of  Chrifl-  2  o  i 
by  whom,  ralfed  from  the  Dead,  God  is  novv 
governing  the  Church  Univerfal  thus  pur- 
chafed. 

There  is  but  one  Text  more,  which,  I 
think,  can  be  urged,  with  any  Plaufihility,  in 
Favour  of  the  Dodtrine,  "  That  Jefus  Chrifl  is 
*'  the  firft  of  all  created  Beings,  who  created 
*'  all  others.'*  This  is  in  Heb.i^  ij2,  3.  As 
it  is  circumftanced,  however,  much  like  the 
laft  PafTage  we  have  been  confidering,  there 
is  no  Occafion  to  enter  into  an  Ejtaminatioii 
of  it.  What  has  been  faid  of /to,  will  fervc 
to  illuftrate  the  Senfe  of  this,  and  to  refute 
the  above-mentioned  Dodlrinc  inferred  from 
it. 

I  SHALL  conclude  with  two  Obfervations 

refpedting  the  Dodrine   laid   down  by   the 

Apoflle,  viz,   That  there  is  hut  One  Mediator 

between  God  and  Men,  the  Man  Chriji  Jffis. 

D  d  J.  OvK 


2  0  z       Of  the  Human  Nature  of  Chri/l, 

I.  Our  Faith  reils  upon  the  firmeft  Foun- 
dation, and  what  will  fupport  it  to  the  lateft 
Aees,  'viz.  on  the    PfWd  of   God  and  the 
Power  of  the  moji  Highy   manifefting  himfelf 
in  the  Fkp^  that  is,   by  the  Man  Chrift  Jefus 
The  World  could  not  be  impofed  upon  by 
this.Method  of  Revelation.     It  carries  not  the 
Air  of  a  Vifionary  Delufion.  We  are  prefented 
with  an  Obje(51:  of  3enfe  and  not  a  Creature  of 
the  Imagination,     A  Man  a-vSpa^of,  One  whofe 
Birth,  daily  Suftenance,  Sufferings  and  Death, 
witnefled  the  common  Condition  of  Huma- 
nity, himfelf  teilifying  the  fame,  with  an  in- 
genious Acknowledgment  of  an  utter  Inabi- 
lity to  do  any  Thing  oi  himfelf  -j  This  Perfon, 
I  fay,  calls  upon  the  World  to  believe  in  the 
One  true  God,  as  manifefted  in  him.  There 
could  be  no  Unrighteoifnefs  in  him,   that  is, 
no  Deceit  or  Defign  to  impofe  on  the  Credu- 
lity 


Of  the  Human  Nature  of  Chrif.      203 

lity  of  Mankind,  li^ho  fou'^lt  7Kt  bis  o-.in 
Glory  but  the  Glory  of  hi?n  that  fent  him.  He 
did  not,  in  fpeaking  o{  himfffy  pretend  to 
greater  Abilities  or  more  enlarged  Faculties, 
than  other  Men.  He  did  not  call  upon  the 
World  to  believe  hin)  to  be  an  Angela  or  fomc 
fuperior  jinite  Spirit  incarnate  only  for  a 
While.  When  accufcd  of  this  by  the  Jews, 
through  a  Mifanderftanding  or  Pervtrfion  of 
his  Expreflions,  he  immediately  exculpated 
himfelf,  difclaiming  any  fuch  Pretenfions  ». 

Let  us  then  put  ourfclvcs  i;i  the  Situation 
of  his  Hearers,  and  the  Spectators  of  his 
Works,  and  confider,  what  EfTe(ft  the  Sl<;h.t 
of  Miracles,  and  yet,  our  hearing  him,  tl~t.it 
wrought  them,  acknowledge  the  lame  Na- 
ture with  us,  muft  have  liad  iiron  u?.  Ko 
doubt,  the  very  fame  Eftec!:!  which  it  hjd  on 

NicodemuSj  who  thus    exprclTcd   his  CcPivic- 
D  d    2  ti m 

*  Vi(i.  Dinerlaion  concerr.i 'g  the  Lo^'s  j  v.  !iat  has 
been  there  iaiJ  on  Ciiap.  vi.  32,    iS:  ilnj. 


£04       Of  the  Human  Nature  of  Chriji. 

tlon  of  the  Divinity  which  manifefted  itfelf 
in  the  Flep,  ]So  Man  can  do  thefe  Miracles 
that  thou  deft,  except  GoA  be  with  him.    The 
Vifion  of  an  heavenly  Hoft  dividing  the  Ele- 
mencs  afimder,  and  prefenting  itfelf  in  full 
Splei  dour  to  mortal  View,  proclaiming  with 
^  Voice  of  Thunder  the  Behefts  of  the  Al- 
mighty, might  more  affed;  the  Imagination^ 
but   could  not  fo   efFcdtually   convince    the 
'^U{^g7nent,  nor  reach  fo  intimately  theUnder- 
flaiiLliii^  and  Reaibn  of  Men,  as  the  Divinity 
vcilirg  itielf  in   our  Humanity,   and  accom- 
modated (if  I  may  be  allov/cd  theExpreffioq) 
to  the  Nature  of  Man.     In  fhcrt;   Set  the 
Imagination  to  Vv^ork  ■    frame  every  polTible 
Method  of  revesline   the  V\^ill   of   God  to 
Mankind,  and  you  v^ill  find  yourfelves  un- 
able to   fix  upon  any  that  would  be  fo   well 
adapted,    either,   to  convince  Men  of   the 
Truth  of  Religion,  or,   to  endear  it  to  their 

Mindsj 


Of  the  Human  Nature  af  Chrlft,  205 
Minds,  and  enforce  thePradice  of  it,  as  that 
which  hath  taken  Place.  Nay  rather,  Chrif- 
tians,  inftead  of  fo  fruitlefs  a  Search,  fufFer 
me  to  exhort  you  to  employ  that  Time  in  con- 
templating the  Wifdom  and  Goodnefs  of 
God,  in  thus  condefcendingto  our  imperfed: 
Natures,  and  revealing  himfelf  unto  us,  not, 
as  of  old,  in  Fire  and  Blacknefs  and  Tem- 
peft,  but  in  the  milder  Diiplay  of  that  Grace 
and  Mercy  which  came  by  Jejus  ChrijL 

2.  I  BEG  leave  to  obferve,  that  the  Doc- 
trine  concerning  the  Manhood  of  Chrift  Jefus, 
in  his  Mediatorial  Office,  Is  of  great  Impor- 
tance towards  the  Maintenance  of  the  true 
Faith  and  WorOiip  refpeding  the  Dhinity 
which  wrought  in  Him.  For,  if  we  can  fup- 
pofe  that  tills  was  not  /)^r/>^  God,  but  a 
Creature  of  an  angelic  Nature,  even  the  firft 
pf  the  Creation,  we  Hiall  be   in  Danger  of 


con- 


2o6     Of  the  Human  Nature  of  Cbrijl. 

conforming  our  religious  Adorations  to  fuch  a 
Sentiment.  I  mean  not  to  accufe,  or  throw 
out  an  unfavourable  Reflexion  upon,  any 
Denomination  of  Chriftians.  Nor  do  I  take 
upon  me  to  allert,  that  they,  who  hold  and 
contend  for  Chrift's  Inferiority  to  the  Father 
jn  a  pre-exiftent  State,  entertain  that  Notion 
any  othervvife  than  as  a  Matter  of  Speculation. 
This,  however,  it  but  becomes  me  to  do,i;/^. 
to  warn  you  of  any  Danger  which  I  appre- 
hend to  lie  in  this  Tenet,  apparently  Incon- 
fiflent  with  the  general  Tenour  of  Scripture  ; 
and,  under  this  Apprehenlion,  the  more 
ftrongly  to  recommend  to  your.Ejfieem  the 
great  Care,  which  the  Compilers  of  our  Li- 
turgy have  taken,  that  this  Danger  may  be 
avoided.  For,  whatever  diJiinElion  we  are 
taught  to  make  of  the  Perfons  of  the  Father, 
the  Son,and  theHolyGhoft,we  are  moft  care- 
fully warned  againft  the Dhi /ion  of  the  God- 
head 


Of  the  Human  Nature  ofChrift,  207 
head  j  and  all  our  Devotions  are  addrefled  to 
One  and  they^w^God,  through  the  Mediation 
of  Chrift  Jefus,  agreeably  to  the  whole  Te- 
nour  of  Scripture,  and,  particularly,  to  the 
Dodrine  laid  down  in  the  plaineft  Terms  in 
my  Text,  That  there  is  but  One  God  and 
One  Mediator  between  God  and  Men^  the 
Man  Chriji  Jefns. 

Now,  to  the  only  wife  God,  our  Creator, 
Redeemer  and  Sandlifier,  he  afcribed  allPraifi 
and  Glory t  World  without  End.     Amen, 


THE 

Proper  Ufe  of  Reason 

I  N 

Judging  of  Revealed   Doctrines, 

Applied  particularly  to  the 

Dodlrine  of  the  Church  of  ENGLAND 

CONCERNING    THE 

TRINITY. 

Job.  XI.  7. 

Canfi  thou  by  fearching  Ji?2d  cut  God?  Canjt 
thoufiid  cut  the  Almighty  unto  FerJeBion  F 

T  D  O  net  fee  why  the  Quellion,  as  it  is  put 
-®-  in  the  former  Claufc  of  the  Text,  may  not 
be  anfwercd,  even  by  the  moft  modefl  En- 
quirer after  Truth  in  the  Affirmative.  But 
E  e  2  then 


212    No  Danger  from  a  National  hiquiry 

then  by,  finding  out  God,  mufl  be  underftood 
the  Dilcpvery  of  a  iirft  Caufe  in  general,  or, 
in  other  Words,  that  there  is  fome  fuperior 
Intelligence  to  that  of  Man,  which  made  and 
fuperintends  all  Things.  Indeed,  the  Proofs 
hereof  are  fo  numerous,  and  they  lie  fo  ob- 
vious to  the  Senfe  and  Reafon  of  Mankind, 
that,  without  the  groffeil:  Negled:  or  Abufe  of 
both,  no  Man  can  well  overlook  them.  Should 
any  One,  therefore,  profefs  a  doubt,  concern- 
ins:  the  Exiftence  of  a  God,  it  would  be  but  a 
reafonabie  Reproach  upon  his  extreme  Inat- 
tention, or  Perverfion  of  his  Underflanding,  to 
refer  him  to  the  Brute  Creation  in  the  Lan- 
guage of  Holy  Job  -y  Ajk  f20w  the  Beafls,  and 
they  JJjall  teach  thee ;  and  the  Fowls  of  the  Air^ 
a7?d  the'<i  JJjall  tell  thee :  Or^  fp^ak  to  the 
Earth,  a?2d  it  JJcall  ^each  thee ;  and  the  Fiflies 
of  the  Sea,  /JmII  declare  unto  thee,  JIIjo  knoiveth 
not;  in  all  thcje,  that  the  Hand  of  the  Lord  hath 

ivrought 


\ 


Concerning  tbe  Divinity.  2I3 

wrought  this  ?  In  whofe  Hand  is  the  Soul  of 
every  Uving  Thing,  and  the  Breath  of  all  Ma?:- 
kind.     Job.  xii.  7, 

The  Being  of  a  God,  then,  is  difcoverable 
by  the  Light  of  Nature,  or,  the  Exercife  of 
our  rational  Powers.    We  may  gofomething 
farther  j  and,   without  offending  againft  Mo- 
delly,  fo  far  afTert  the  Dignity  of  our  Nature, 
as  to  expedl,  upon  a  diligent  and  ferious  Ap- 
phcation  of  the  Faculties  of  the  Mind,  to  form 
fome  juft  Conclufions  and  worthy  Apprehen- 
fions  concerning  the  Divine  Nature,  Perfec- 
tions and  Providence.     What  the  wifeft  and 
moft  knowing  among  Men,  however,  can  by 
their  deepeft  Refearches  colledt  of  the  infinite 
Mind,  is  too  Inconfiderable  to  allov^'  to  hu-» 
man  Nature,  a  Claim  to  the  Ability  of  finding 
put  the  Almighty  to  Pcrfe5lion» 

But 


214    ^^^  Danger  Jrom  a  'Rational  Inquiry 

But  what  then? — Shall  we  be  difcouraged 
from  purfuing  our  Enquiries  into  a  Subjedl 
the  mofl  worthy  of  them? — Shall  we  be  con- 
tent to  remain  in  a  total  Ignorance  of  our 
Maker,  or,  what  is  flill  worfe,  under  flilfe 
and  unworthy  Notions  of  Him,  becaufe  we 
cannot  know  AlU — -If  what  has  been  faid  by 
fome  timid,  fe.rvile  Thinkers,  but  bold  and 
free  Declaimers  againfl:  human  Knowledge 
were  j'jil,  this,  without  doubt,  would  be  our 
Duty.  We  {liould  have  nothing  to  do  but  to 
believe  on,  and  rcfl  fatisfied  with  our  prefent 
Opinions,  whatever  they  are,  and  however 
vvc  Ijave  come  by  them.  Bat  can  we  think 
this  the  Duty  of  a  reafonable  Being  ?  Or,  (liall 
we  not  indignantly  rcjedfuch  unjufi:  Reflec- 
tions upon  thofe  Powers  Vvhich  God  has  given 
usi---Evcry  ikife  Man  muft  needs  reject  them, 
in  til  at  they  arc  not  only  falfe   and  fcanda- 

lows 


Co?icerni?ig  the  Divi?jity.  21c 

lous,  but  cannot  be  admitted  without  D.mger 
of  Impofition  in  Matters  of  the  greatefl  Con- 
cernment to  us,  refpeding  both  our  Comfort 
here,  and  our  Salvation  hereafter. 

Is  there  no  D-inger  then,  it  may  be  ajfked, 
on  the  other  Hand  ? — Are  we  quite  fafe,  under 
the  Condudl  of  our  limited  Reafon,  on  a  Sub- 
je<fl  that  knows  no  Bounds  ? — May  we  tru/l 
ourfelves  on  this  vaft  Ocean,  in  the  Cmall 
Bark  of  human  Underftanding,  with  perfe(5l 
Security  from  Danger  ? — Is  there  no  fear  of 
making  Shipwrack  of  our  Faith  ?  Of  being 
drivers  by  the  rough  Storms  of  Paflion,  on  the 
Shoals  and  Quickfands  of  Error,  or,  caftaway 
under  the  Steerage  of  vain  Conceit,  on  the 
wafte  and  comfortlefs  Coafl  of  Scepticifm  and 
Infidelity? — Yes  truly — It  muft  be  owned, 
there  is  great  Danger.  But  this  is  no  good 
Reaion  for  dropping  our  Enquiries,  though 

it 


211 6  No  Danger  from  a  "Rational  Liquiry 
it  certainly  ought  to  check  our  Prefiunption, 
It  fhould  not  damp  our  Zeal  for  the  Truth, 
but  only  make  us  cautious  in  the  Purfuit  of  it. 
Far  from  fuppreffing  the  Voice  of  Reafon,  we 
fhould  encourage  and  promote  its  Influence, 
by  clearing  away  thofe  Paffions  and  Prepof- 
feffions,  which  obftrudt  its  Progrefs,  darken 
the  Underftanding,  and  fo  often,  by  engaging 
the  Mind  on  the  Side  of  Vice,  pervert  its  Fa- 
culties to  the  Purpofe  of  Error. 

The  Danger  arifes  not  from  the  Ufe  of 
our  reafonable  Faculties,  but  from  the  Difufe 
of  them,  or,  from  exercifing  them  under  the 
allowed  Predominancy  of  Pafiion  and  Preju- 
dice. And  let  me  add,  that  they  may  be  as 
freely  and  fecurely  exercifed  on  the  Subjed: 
before  us,  as  they  may  on  the  plaineil  Doc- 
trines of  Chriflianity.  Nay,  the  more  in- 
tricate and  myfterious  the  Dodrine  of  the  fa- 

cred 


Concerning  the  Dinjiriity.  2 1 7 

crcd  Trinity  is  fuppofed  to  be,  the  greater 
Gare  fhould  be  taken  to  fecure  the  Mind  from 
Impofition.  And  the  Way  to  do  this  is,  not 
furely  to  take  every  thhig  for  granted,  that  is 
told  lis  about  it,  and  to  brieve  it  in  aiiy  Senfe 
that  any  One  may  pleafe  to  put  upon  it,  {(o 
indeed  we  mufl  believe  Contradidtion  itfelfj) 
but,  to  ufe  our  own  bell:  Judgment,  and  abide 
by  that  which  appears  moil  reafonable. 

Nor  will  it  matter  to  fay,  ''  That  the 
*'  Dodrine  itfelf  is  abfolutely  Incomprehen^ 
"  fible^  and,  therefore,  that  Reafonhd^s  nothing 
^*  to  do  with  it."  For,  let  us  fee  whither  fuch 
an  Argument  Would  carry  us  ?— If  we  are  not 
to  ufe  our  beft  Judgrrient,  or,  in  other  Words, 
(for  the  Thing  is  the  fame)  to  exiTcife  the 
Faculty  of  Rcafm  in  Dodrines  which  are 
efteemed  myfierious,  but  mufl:  embraee  them 
with  a  mofl  cordial  and  implicit  Faith,  it  fo!- 
F  f  ^  lows, 


21^  No  Danger  from  a  'Rational  Inquiry 

lows,  that  the  Doflrine  of  T^ranjuhflantlatlon 
has  good  Right  to  our  Faith.  And  thus  we 
land  on  Popery,  trufting  to  thofe  very  Ar- 
o-uments  forour  Guides,  which  are  fent  us  by 
the  Church  of  Rome  to  pilot  us,  left  with- 
out our  true  Compafs,  through  the  dark  Roads 
of  Superflition,  into  the  Haven  of  all  Manner 
of  Mjjiery  and  Iniquity. 

I  AM  well  aware,  that  there  may  be  Doc- 
trines which  we  are  bound  to  belisve  on  the 
Foot  of  Revelation,  and  which  una[fified  Rea- 
fon  could  never  have  difcovered.  And  fuch 
is  the  Dodrine  of  the  'trinity-  I  am  far  from 
pleading  the  Caufe  of  thofe  ra{h  and  preuimp- 
tuous  Speculatiils,  who  reject  every  Thing 
which  Reafon  without  Revelation  would  not 
have  fuggefted,  or,  is  not  able  to  account  for, 
ijohy  it  (l:iould  be,  or,  how  it  can  be.     This  is 

Rajhicf-,  and  not  Reafon.    And  it  is  the  over- 
weening 


CoJicerning  the  Divinity,  2 1  gi 

weening  Prefumption  of  thefe  Magnifiers  of 
their  own  Abilities,  with  the  fad  EtTcd  of  [t^ 
(Infidelity   and  the  Contempt  of  every  thing 
efteemed   facrcd)  which  has  brought  the  Ui'e 
of  our  Reafon  in  Matters  of  Religion  fo  much 
into  Difcredit.  Men  of  found  Senfe  and  Judg- 
ment can   defpife  fuch  a  Condudt,  and  pity 
them  for  the  dangerous  Confequences  of  their 
Vanity.     But  no  wonder,  really,  that  weaker 
MindSj  taking  Offence  at  their  infojent  Man- 
ner of  treating  Revelation,    Hiould    become 
difgufted  with  that  Reafon,  which  thefe  vain 
Pretenders  to  it,    make  them  furpe(ffc  to  be 
at  Enmity  with   all  Religion.     They    may 
not   ealily    diftlnguifli    between   Kcafon  and 
'Rcafoning^     The  former  always  accords  with 
Truth  ;   the  latter  may  be  employed  for  or 
ogainji  it.     So  that  we  can   fay  of  a  Man's 
Reafoningy  that  he  reafons  right,  cr,  that  he 

rea- 


220  No  Danger  from  a  Rational  hiquiry 

reafoiis  ^jorong^  and  is  miftaken.  But  we  can 
never  fay  of  him,  who  has  Reafon  en  his  lide, 
that  b-"  is  in  the  wrong.  This  is  conflituted 
Judge  as  it  were  of  the  other.  A  Man,  in 
reaibiii ng,  may  be  r^.Hcd  by  going  upon 
falfe  Premifes  \  or  he  n-  y  make  a  v\  r- ng  In- 
ference frcxii  true  Premifes.  In  both  Cafes, 
his  Reajoring  will  be  erroneous ;  And  if  he 
rely  upon  his  Conclufions,  as  folid,  merely, 
becaule  they  havj  been  made  by  his  rea-^ 
fomng  Talent,  he  ads  quite  contrary  to 
Reafon, 

Oftentimes,  therefore,  they  are  mifta- 

ken  for  extolling  ReafoUy  who  mean  only  to 

extol  their  own  Talent  at  Reafcmng.     And 

we  may  be   allured  of  it,  that  thofe  People 

always  mean  this,  who  rejed  a  Dodrine,  as 

falfe  or  abfurd,  becaufe  they  are  not  able  to 

prove 


Concerning  the  Divinity.  22 r 

prove  it  by  natural  Arguments  without  the 
Authority  of  facred  Scripture.  For,  if  a  Re- 
velation be  given  to  Men,  it  v/ere  abfurd  to 
fuppofe,  that  it  con  rains  nothing  but  what 
might  cafily  have  been  known  b\  the  Light 
of  Nature.  And,  iherefo'-e,  •^-j  reject  a  Doc- 
trine as  unworthy  to  be  received,  merely,  be- 
caufe  it  refts  on  fupernatural  Authorli.y,  is 
highly  iinreajonable.  And,  whatever  Enco- 
miums they  may  pleafe  to  pafs  on  i?£'^«,  they 
follow  not  its  Didtate  in  this  Inflance,  but 
the  Vanity  of  their  own  Minds ;  and  the 
Compliment  muft  only  be  meant  for  their 
fuperior  Underflanding. 

The  Sum  of  what  has  been  faid  then  is 

this.  That  it  is  our  Duty  to  inform  ourfelves 

of  the  Nature  and  Evidence  of  the  Dodrines 

which  we  profefs   to  believe :     But,   at  the 

fame 


22  2  No  l)anger  from  a  Rational  Inquiry 
fame  time,   that  our  Abilities  in  reafoning  of 
them   fliould  not  be  made  the  Heft  of  their 
Truth   or   Falfliood,  exclufive    of  Scripture 
Authority. 

To  apply  this  to  that  great  Dodrine  of  our 
Church,  which  we  have  endeavoured  to  e- 
vince  in  the  foregoing  Lecftures ;  Let  us  fee, 
how  far  it  may  be  the  Subjed:  of  our  Confi- 
deration,  and  may  demand  the  Exertion  of 
our  rcafonable  Facuhies.  And  alfo  on  what 
Frinciples  the  Objedions  to  it  are  generally 
grounded. 

1.  First  then,  it  can  never  be  deemed  un- 
fealbnable  to  confider,  on  what  Authority  our 
Faith  in  the  Doclnne  of  the  T^rinity  fliould 
reil.  Now,  as  it  is  confefTed  on  all  hands 
to  be  of  fuch  a  Nature,  that  Reafon  unaflifted 
by  Revelation  could  not  have  difcovered  it, 

W8 


Concenii?2g  th  Dmm'ty*  223 

we  mud  have  Recourfe  to  the  facred  Scrip- 
tures for  the  Proof  of  it.  In  tJxm  we  mud 
fearch,  if  we  now  doubt,  whether  there 
be  any^  and  what  Foundation  there  is  for  it. 
We  are  not  to  reft  fatisfied  with  what  i^fiy  one 
Man,  2iYiy  Body  oi  Men,  nay,  anyone  Church 
afferts,  but  what  the  Scripture^  the  Didate 
of  the  Holy  Spirit,  and  the  Foundation  of  all 
the  Churches,  which  name  the  Name  oiC/jri/it 
hasaiTerted. 

2.  But  fince,  in  fearching  even  the  Scrip- 
ture, we  may  be  drawn  afide  from  the  Truth 
by  Prejudice,  or  unable,  thvd' want  cj- Lear n^ 
ing  and  a  critical  Knowledge  of  the  Original^ 
to  fee  it  clearly,  and  as  it  may  hereafter  be 
more  fully  known,  it  becomes  us  to  divell 
ourfelves  of  the^r/?,  and  to  fuller  the  Confi- 
deration  of  the  to^rto  keep  us  modeft,  and 
make    us  content  to  receive   peaceably  and 

thank- 


224    No  Danger  from  a  Rational  Inquiry 
thankfully  fo  much  Light,  as  it  hath  pleafed 
providence  to    give    us,  without  arrogantly 
difputing  againft  the  Faith  of  others.    And, 

3.  Because  the  Terms  ufed  by  the 
Church  in  expreffing  this  Dodtrine  have 
been  underftood  differently,  by  very  emi- 
nent Defenders  of  it  themfelves,  it  be- 
comes us,  inftead  of  haflily  rejeding  it  as  un- 
fcriptural,  to  examine  carefully  into  the  true 
Senfe  and  Meaning  of  the  Church,  and  be 
very  fure,  before  we  find  fault  with,  that  v/e 
undcrftand  her  AfTertions  concerning  it.  This 
is  net  vainly  to  pry  into  a  Myjier\\  and  to  try 
our  Strength  of  Underftanding  in  fomething 
that  doth  not  belong  to  us  to  know.  For, 
however  deep  and  unfathomable  the  SubjeSi 
itfelf  of  theDodrine  is,  <viz.  the  Divi?2e  Be- 
tjjgy  ytifomuch,  as  is  propofed  to  our  Belief, 
may  be  underflood,  or,  we  believe,  we  know 

not 


CoJicerning  the  Divinity,  225 

not  what.  We  cannot  know,  whether  It  be 
agreeable,  either,  to  Reafon  or  Scripture^  if 
we  have  no  Meaning,  nor  affix  any  determi- 
nate Ideas  to  what  we  profefs  to  believe.  Tliis 
therefore  is  our  Duty,  to  enquire  into  the 
Senfe  of  the  Church,  v/hen  She  calls  upon  us 
to  hold  the  Catholick  Faith  of  a  T.rinity  in 
ljmty\  andU/zZ/y  in  'Trinity.  And,  indeed,  to 
make  this  Enquiry,  and  to  do  it  with  great 
Care,  is  but  doing  Juftice  to  the  Church.  Be- 
caufe  we  may  reprelcnt  Ker  as.  maintainino 
and  requiring  to  be  believed,  a  Dodrine  dif- 
ferent from,  perhaps,  the  Reverfe  of  what 
She  requires  us  to  believe,  by  publifhing  and 
proclaiming  abroad  only  cur  own  crude  and 
miftaken  Notions  of  this  Dcdrine. 

2.  By  what  Rule,  then,   it  may  be  faid, 

fhall     we    come    at    the  true  Senfe  of  our 

^  Z  Church 


2  26  No  Danger  from  a  Rational  Inquiry 
Church  on  this  Head,  if  her  Expreflions  be 
liable  to  be  mifunderftood  ?— I  anfvver  j  By 
the  fame  Rule  that  we  (hould  come  at  the 
Meaning  of  any  difputed  Paffage  cf  Scrip- 
ture 'j  that  is,  by  interpreting  her  Words  in 
confidence  with  the  general  Tenor  and  uni- 
verfal  Strain  of  her  Liturgy  as  well  as  Ar- 
ticles. For,  whatever  Acceptation  of  her 
Exprefiions  makes  Her  inconfiftent  with,  and 
contradidory  to  Herfelf,  thatmufi:  be  wrong, 
and  will  imply  what  She  means  not  to 
affirm. 

And,  here,  I  cannot  proceed  w^ithout 
cxpreffing  the  Regret  I  feel  on  reviewing 
the  feveral  Defences  of  the  Trinity, 
even  by  the  mod:  eminent  Divines  of  cur 
Church.  They  appear  to  mc  to  have  ex- 
pended their  ingenious  Labours  on  the  De- 
fence 


Concerning  the  Divinity,  227 

fence  of  the  Therms  and  *  Expre/Jions  in  which 

this  Dodtrine  has  been  cloathed  by  the  Com- 

G  g  2  piler 

*  And  I  may  add,  that  itioft  of  them,  in  attempting 
to  defend  the  Exprcffions  of  that  Creed,  have  cxprefled 
themfelves  much  more  obfcurely  than  the  Compiler  of  it 
himfelf.  The  following  PafDige  from  Dr.  Sherlock's 
Vindication^  5:c.  is  not  the  moft  exceptionable  of  any 
that  might  be  produced  from  this  Writer  and  his  De- 
fendcrsi 

*'  This  fhevvs  alfo,  how  thefe  Three  di{l:in£l  Perfons 
**  are  each  of  them  God,  and  yet  are  all  but  One  God. 
"  Each  Perfon  is  God,  for  each  Perfon  has  the  whole 
"  and  entire  Perf.«5tions  of  the  Godhead,  having  by  this 
<'  mutual  Confcioufne's,  the  other  Perfons  in  himfelf, 
«*  that  each  Perfon  is  in  fome  Senfe  the  whole  Tiini'.y  ; 
"  The  Son  is  in  the  Father,  and  the  F.rher  in  the  Son, 
",  and  the  Ho!y  Spirit  In  Father  and  Son,  ar,d  Father 
"  and  Son  in  the  Hcly  Spirit;  and  therefore  if  the  whole 
"  Trinity  be  God,  the  Father  is  Go^,  the  Sm  is  God, 
*'  and  the  Holy  Ghofl:  God,  they  beii  g  ;'li  mutually  in 
**  eaeh  other |  and  yet  this  is  a  pl^in  Demonflraiion, 
**  th lit  they  a:e  not  Three  (jods,  but  One  God;  be- 
*'  caufe  neither  of  them  are  the  Oiie  Sn:  rcme  C^od,  bat 
*'  as  tlms  intiuwitcly  unit' d  to  all  th.    RcH  ;  and  then 

"  thty 


228    No  Danger  from  a  Rait  anal  Inquiry      ' 

piler  of  the  Creed,  commonly  called  the 
Creed  of  St,  AthanafiuSy  too  much  to  the 
Negledt  of  defending  the  DoBrine  itfelf  on 
the  plahi  and  undoubted  Principles  of  the 
Liturgy  in  general.  Hence  has  arifen  that 
mutual  Contradidlion  and  Difputation  among 
themfelves,  fo  much  to  the  Difgrace,  I  will 


*'  they  can  be  all  Three,  but  One  Supreme  God :  This 
"  gives  an  intelligible  Account  of  one  of  the  moft  diffi- 
**  cult  Problems  in  all  School-Divinity,  which  the  Ma- 
"  Her  of  the  Sentences  borrowed  from  St.  Auftin  as  he 
**  has  done  mofl  of  his  other  Diminutions  j  That  the 
"  whole  Trinity  is  not  greater,  than  any  One  Perfon  in 
*»  the  Trinity,  l^his  founds  very  harfhly  at  firft  hearing, 
*'  and  yet  if  v/e  confider  it,  we  muft  confcfs  it  to  be 
'*  true,  unlefs  we  will  fa/,  that  there  is  a  greater  and 
"  lefs  in  God,  or  that  the  Three  Perfons  in  the  Trinity 
*'  make  One  God,  as  Three  Parts  make  a  Whole,  each 
"  of  which  Parts  muft  be  lefs  than  the  Whule  j  and  yet 
"  I  Ci'.nnot  fee  any  pofiiblc  way  to  underftand  this 
**  Matter,  but  only  thit  :  Tn;.t  the  whole  Trinity  by  a 
"  n-.utual  Confcioufuefs  ii>  in  each  Peifon,  and  thercforg 
"  no  Feribn  Ls  le/s  than  the  whole  Trinit}-."  Sherlock's 
f^indhutiajy  Page  82. 

not 


Concerning  the  Divinity .  229 

not  fay,  of  the  Do(3;rine  of  the  Trinity  ;  but, 
however,  to  the  Advantage  of  their  common 
Opponents,  who  are  not  only  ready  to  take 
the  Advantage  of  them,  but  to  ufe  it  alfo 
againft  the  Dodrine  itfelf  and  triumph  in 
it,  as  if  they  had  gained  fome  over  the 
Church.  But  they  have  gained  none  here. 
The  Do(ftrine  itfelf  remains  entire,  and  tho* 
the  Fences  raifed  about  it  by  weak  and  falli- 
ble Men,  jealous  of  the  leaft  Innovation,  may 
be  broken  through,  it  is  for  all  that  perfedtly 
fafe,  being  fenced  about  by  the  Strength  of 
the  Almighty  in  Proofs  of  Holy  Writ :  For, 
defended  on  the  general  Principles  of  the 
Church  of  England,  it  will  be  found  to  be 
perfedtly  conliftent  with  Scripture  Principles. 

Having  thus  (hewn how  far  it  is  our  Dutv 
to  enquire,  and  in  what  Manner  we  fliould 
condu(fl  our  Enquiry  into  this  great  Dodrine, 

I  ffiall 


230  No  Danger  from  a  Rational  Inquiry 
I  fhall  conclude  with  a  View  of  the  Ground 
on  which    the   Objections   to  it   are   raifed, 
giving  a  brief  Anfwer  to  them. 

Some  then  found  their  Objedion  on  this 
Principle,  That  whatever  is  not  an  Objed  of 
Reafon,  and  cannot  be  proved  thereby,  is  not 
to  be  admitted  for  Truth.  To  which  I  an- 
fwer ;  That,  if  they  mean  by  Reafon,  the  na- 
tural Faculties  of  the  human  Mind,  unafiifted 
by  Revelation,  then  no  revealed  Dodtrine 
whatfoever  is  to  be  believed ;  and  the  Doc- 
trine of  a  Refurreclion  to  Life  {lands  hable  to 
the  fame  Objedion.  If  they  mean  that  no 
revealed  Dodrine  reds  on  fufficient  Evidence, 
and  fuch  as  right  Reafon  will  admit,  I  deny 
the  AfTertion,  right  Reafon  always  according 
with  the  Dictates  of  Revelation. 

Another  Principle  on  v/hich  the  Ob- 
jefters  to  the  Doctrine  of  the  Sacred  Trinity 

pro- 


Concerning  the  Bhinlty  2  ^  i 

proceed  is,  That  a  Myflery  can  be  no  Objed: 
of  Faith.     In  anfwer  to  which  it  will  be  pro- 
per to  repeat  an  Obfervation  before  made 
That,  however  deep  and  unfathomable  the 
*'  Siibjc5l  itfelf  of  the  Dodrine  is,  --oiz.  The 
*'  Divine  Nature  and  Eflence  (for  who  can 
"  by  fearching  find  out  God  ?)  Tet  Jo  much 
*'  as  is  propofed  to  our  Belief  may  be  under- 
"  flood."     Properly  fpeaking,  therefore,  the 
Dodrine   is    not   myftcrious,    nor   does   the 
Church  confider  it  as  fuch,  affirming  that  it 
play  be  proved  by  Scripture  •,  which  could 
not  be  done,  if  no  determinate  Idea  could  be 
affixed  to  the  Doctrine  to  be  proved.     The 
Myftery  of  the  Trinity  confifts  not  in  the 
Nature   of  the  Thing  aflerted,    but  in  the 
Incomprehcnfibility  of  the  Divinity  concern- 
ing whom  the  AiTertion  is  made.      So  that 
^his  Objection  founded  on  the  Trinity  being 
g  Myftery,  is  of  no  Weight  againil:  the  Truth 

of 


(23^    ^'^  Danger  from  a  Rational  Inquiry 
of  the  DoBrine^  or  Propofition  afferted,  re- 
fpe(5ting  the  Divine  Being, 

But  the  laft  and  grand  Charge  brought 
againft  this  Do<5trine  is,  That  it  alTerts  more 
Gods  than  One  j  a  Charge,  which  whether 
it  proceed  upon  a  Miftake,  or  a  wilful  Per- 
verfion   of  the  Church's  Meaning,    is    not 
eafy  to  determine.      On  One  I  am  fure  it 
muft  proceed ;  and  as  Nothing  I  fhould  fay, 
however  juft,  in  Refutation  of  the  Charge 
can  be  expeded  to  be  v/ell  received  by  thofe 
that  ground  it  on  the  latter  j  fo,  with  fuch  Ob- 
jefters  as  are  under  a  Miflake,    it  may  be 
hoped  it  will  be  fufficient  for  their  Convic- 
tion to  appeal  to  themfelves ;  Whether  that 
Church  holds  a  Plurality  of  Gods,    whofe 
Devotions  are   throughout   the  Liturgy  ad- 
drelTed  to  One  and  the  fame  Almighty  Being, 
in.  the  Name  and  through  the  Mediation  of 
I  Jefus 


Concerning  the  Divinity.  233 

Jefus  Chrifl ;  Which  maketh  Profefiion  in 
One  of  her  Creeds  of  believing  in  *'  Gcd 
••  the  Father  Almighty,  Maker  of  Heaven 
*'  and  Earth  ;  And  in  Jefus  Chrifl;  his  only 
**  Son  our  Lord,  w^o  was  conceived,  &c." 
In  another,  of  "  believing  in  One  God,  the 
"  Father  Almighty,  Maker  of  Heaven  and 
*'  Earth,  and  of  all  Things  vlfible  and  invi- 
''  fible;  And  in  One  Lord  Jefus  Chrifl  the 
"  only  begotten  Son  of  God,  &:c."  Which, 
after  invoking  feverally  the  facred  Perfons  in 
the  TrinitV  (as  if  forefeeing  the  Offence  that 
might  elfd  be  taken,  and  williijg  to  cut  off 
all  Occafion  of  Offence)  addreffeth  the  holy, 
bleifed  and  glorious  Trinity,  as  "  Three 
*^  Perfuns,  and  0?ie  Gcd  j"  Which,  in  the 
very  Creed  generally  efceemed  to  be  more  ex- 
ceptionably  worded  than  the  others,  maketh 
Comment,  as  it  were,  of  her  Exprefiions  con- 
cerning the  Three  Sacred  Perfons,  declaring 
H  h  plainly, 


% 


34  "No  Danger  jrom  a  Rational  Inquiry 
plainly,  ''  1  hat  there  are  r.-jt'lhree  Inccm- 
^'  prehenfibles,  nor  'three  Uijcreated,  but 
^'  One;  That,  they  are  not  T/jr^^  Almighties, 
^'  but  O'fieJ'  In  fhort,  '<  That  they  arc  720t 
"  Three  Gods,  but  One  God."  Whatever  In- 
tricrxy,  therefore,  there  may  be  in  the  Terms 
of  this  Doctrine  exprefft-d  by  Trinity  in 
TJnityy  and  Uiiity  in  'Trinity  ;  Nay,  fuppoling 
fomething  of  an  Impropriety  in  the  Ufe  of 
them,  yet  we  cannot  be  at  a  Lofs  to  know 
this,  that  it  iG  not  the  Intention  of  the  Church 
that  we  fhould  hold  any  fuch  Docfcrine  as.  the 
Objefters  rcprefent  it,  or  any  other  Dodrine 
concerning  the  Divinity,  than  what  is  laid 
down  in  Terms  plain  enough  in  the  finl  x'\r- 
ticle,  'viz,   "  There  is  but  One  livinp-  and 

o 

"  true  God,  everlaftin^,  without  Body, 
*'  Parts,  or  Paffions ;  of  infinite  Power, 
''  Wifdom  and  Goodnefs ;  The  Maker  and 
y  Preferver  of  all  Things  both  vifible  and 

"  invifiblc; 


Concerning  the  Dhinity.  235 

""  invifiblej  And  in  Unity  of  this  Godhead 
**  there  be  Three  Perfons  of  One  SubHancc, 
*'  Power  and  Eternity  J  the  Father,  the  Son, 

''  and   the    Holy   Ghoft." 

.  To  ivhich  One  God,  cirr  Crcntor,  Re- 
deemer, j/7^' San(fliiicr,  he  ajcribed  everlafting 
P'dije.     Amen. 


TWO 

TRACTS. 

Relating   to   the    Doctrine 

O  F    A  N 

INTEPvMEDIATE  STATE, 

BEING 

REMARKS 

O  N 

Mr.   S  T  E  F  F  E's   L  E  T  T  E  R 

CONCERNING    THE 

State   of  the    Soul    after    Death, 

AND 

His    Brief    Defence  of   the   Same. 


~B  . T) CN '/^^" Son  , 


T  O    T  H  E 

Reverend  Dr.  LAW, 

Mailer  of  Sr.  Peter's  College  in  Cambridge, 

THE    following    Sheets, 
In  Teftimony  of  the  Author's  Eftcem 


FOR      HIS 


Character  and  Learning, 


ARE 


With    the    greateft  Deference 
INSCRIBED,    by 

The     AUTHOR. 


ADVERTISEMENT, 

Y  TiYD  E  R  the  prefent  brijk  Agitation 
^^  of  the  ^e/iion,  concerning  the  State 
of  the  Soul  after  Death,  the  Re  pub- 
lie  at  ion  of  the  following  TraSfs,  with  the  Ad- 
dition of  an  Anfwer  to  fome  Brif  Notes  made 
on  the  firfi  of  them^  will  not  he  thought  wife  a- 
fonable.  The  ObjeBer  fould  havj  recei^ced  an 
Anfwer  fooner ,  ij  it  had  not  been  extremely  in- 
convenient for  ike  Author  to  have  given  one 
in  a  fe par  ate  Publication. 


REMARKS.^ 

O    N 

Mr.   STEFFE's   LETTER^ 

CONCERNING     THE 

State  of  the  SOUL  after  Death. 

MR.  Strfe  mentions  four  Texts  in  fup- 
port  of  his  Opinion,  that  after 
Death  the  Soul  exifts  feparately  from  the  Body. 
Two  of  thefe  are  quoted  from  Ecclejtafies, 
the  other  two  from  St.  Paul's  Epiflles. 

I  THINK  with  the  Author,  that  the  facred 
Writings  can  alone  decide  the  Point  in  Qaef- 
tion,  it   being  **  a  Dodrine  not  fo  much  of 

**  Reafon 

*  Originally  Publiflied  in  the  form  of  a  Letter  to  the 

j^^OI]thIy  Reviewers,  lor  May  1757. 


246  'Remarlis  on  Mr.  Steffe's  Letter 
*'  Rcaf^jn  as  Revelation."  Notwithflanding, 
whatever  is  quoted  Irom  the  Scriptures  of  the 
Old  Tellainent  can,  I  think,  prove  nothing  in 
relation  to  this  Queftion ;  as  there  is  not  the 
leaft  Reaion  to  believe,  from  the  whole  Te- 
nour  of  them,  that  they  contain  any  Revela- 
tion *  at  all  coricerning  a  State  of  Exigence 

after 

*  1. . -i.i  uj. !.  cLiurvcd  upon  this  Afiertion,  that,  "  As 
**  the  "Jewi  are  exprefsly  charged  in  Leviticus  with  con- 
"  fulling,  adding  of,   or  enquiring  of,   or  from   the  Dead 
*'  h  is  apparent,  thry  .iid,  in  the  D.iys  of  Myes,  believe 
*'  jhe  SpintofMan  exifted  after  its  Departure- from  the 

TheAnnotator  mua  certainly  have  mifundcrftcod  my 
M-  ani'ig,  anu  funporeJ  th  ;t  I  den'ed  the  Jews  believed^  or 
had  any  Notion  t-f  a  State  of  Exigence  afrcr  the  prtfent. 
Bir  this  I  deniel  nor,  nor  was  it  at  ^11  to  my  Purpo'*e  to 
do  it.  What  the  Jeivs  mig;ht  believe^  in  the  Time  of 
Mo  es.  concrnin-T  a  future  St.ite  of  Eraflence.  or  what 
Notions  thev'  mi  ;ht  entertain  abo  it  the  Circumflanccs  of 
f..ch  a  State,  as  whether  the  Soul  will  ^-ai^  embodied  or 
un-mb/jdie.'^  ^yas  nothing  to  the  Qu-fiiO!!;  but  whether  they 
haH  Au:h-  rify  f.om  their  own  Scripture,,  to  warrant  their 
Bc'-icf  «f  a  Sratc  of  Exifte.ue  at  all  zXzx  De;th  ;    and   if 

thev 


Concerning  an  Intermediate  S/jte.  247 
after  the  prefent.  This  was  not  the  Inten- 
tion of  them.     All  the  Revelations  contained 

therein, 

they  had,  then,  Whether  it  Vv'as  further  revealed  to  them, 
that  this  future  Life  fhould  commence  immediately  on  the 
DiiTolution  of  the  Body,  the  Soul  exiting  fcparately  ti!I  a 
general  Refureaion,  when  only  it  is  fuppofeJ  it  wiil  be 
re-embod:ed.     If  tney  had  no  Aurhoiity  to  believe  the  full; 
I  mean,  if  their  Scriptures  containtd  no  expiefs  Revelation 
of  a  future  State,  in  general,  much  lefs  had  they  Authority 
for  believing  the  Sp.rit  of  Man  exifttd  after  its  Departure 
from  the  Body  in  an  Intermediate  State  between  Death 
and  the  fuppofed  general  Refurreclicn.     J  denied  even  the 
firft,  viz.  That  they  had  a  future  State  of  Exiikn -e,  at  alt, 
revealed  to  them.     I  think  fo  ftiil,  and  that  for  this  Doc- 
trine we  are  indebted  to  the  Gofpel  of  Chnft  alone.     I 
maybe  m.Halcen  after  all  ^  bur  what  the  Aunotator  hath 
produced  to  the  contrary,  doth  net  conui.ce  me  ofaa 
Error.     The  JewSy  he  ob'erves,  "  diJ,  in  the  Days  of 
**  Mojes,  believe  the  Sp.rit  of  Man  exi/JeJ  after  its  De- 
«  parture  from  th.  Body,"     And  what  then  r--Does  this 
prove  that  they  had  this  Notion  from  ReveLii.:nF--U  f: 
it  would  follow,  that  the  fame  was  revealed  alfo  to  the  An- 
ti^nt  i^recks  and   Trojans.      For  it  i.-  apparent  that  they 
di.!,  in  the  Days  of  Priam  and  Agdmernno!,  believe  the 
/a;ru.     And  as  fcr  -  The  Jeu^s  being  cxi>rd;iy  chargeJ, 
**  in  Leviticus,    with  conlulting,   alkin.  of,  or  cnoulrn,^ 


2  4^     Remarks  on  Mr.  Steffe's  Letter 

therein,  relate  to  the  State  of  Men  here,  to  the 
Difpenfations  of  God  towards  Men  in  this 
World;  the  mofl  diilant  of  which  was  the 
Kingdom  of  the  Meffiah.  This  was  the  future 
State  to  which  the y^wi  looked,  viz.  That  un- 
der the  Meffiah  their  Kingdom  (hould  become 
an  univerfal  and  glorious  Kingdom.  But 
there  is  no  Promife  made  to  them  of  a  Life 
after  the  prefect.  This  was  to  be  revealed 
by  Chrijij  who  brought  Life  and  Immortality 
to  Light. 

So  that  allowing  the  Author's  Senfe  and 
Conftrudtlon  of  the  Texts  he  produces  from 
the  Old  Teftament  to  be  juft,  yet  they  do  not 
appear  to  contain  a  revealed  Dodrine;  but 
to  be  expreffive  only  of  the  Preacher's  private 

Opinion, 

"  of,  or  from  the  Dead  i"  Whatever  Notions  it  may 
prove  they  had  of  the  Dead,  doth  not  the  very  Charge 
imply  that  all  they  ielieved  concc  rning  them  was  far  from 
being  fclidly  giounded  ? 


Concerning  an  Intermediate  State,  249 
Ofiniony  of  what  appeared  to  him  reafonable 
to  fuppofe,  or  what  was  the  Refult  of  his  own 
Thoughts  and  deep  Penetration  into  the 
Nature  of  the  human  Soul.  And,  therefore, 
to  reft  the  Queftion  upon  Aich  Texts,  is  to 
reft  it  flill  upon  Reafon  j  which  he  grants  to 
beinfufficient  here:  or  rather,  indeed,  to  reft 
it  upon  the  bare  Authority  of  a  Philofopher. 

But  if  the  Author  fhould  infift  upon  it, 
that  the  Preacher  was  an  inlpi  red  Writer,  whofe 
Sentiments  are  to  be  looked  upon  as  divine, 
and  every  Thing  he  delivers  as  the  infallible 
Dictate  of  the  Spirit  of  God,  let  us  examine 
the  Conftrudtion  he  puts  upon  the  Texts,  the 
firft  of  which  is,  Eccl.  iii.  21.  Jl  ho  h:o-iceih 
the  Spirit  of  a  Man  that  gocth. upwards y  and 
the  Spirit  of  a  Beajl  that  gocth  doivnivard  to 
the  Earth  ? 

Instead  of  this  Traiiflation,  lie  offers  ano- 
ther, as  both  more  exa^ft,  and  more  litCFal, 
I  i  liz' 


250  Remarks  on  Mr,  Steffe*^  Letter 
<  Who  knoweth  the  Spirit  of  the  Children 
'  of  Men  afcending  upward,  and  the  Spirit 
•  of  a  Beaft  defcending  under  the  Earth?* 
ThisTranflation  ('£  we  could  admit  it)  would 
juftfuit  the  Author's  Opinion.  But  it  is  evi- 
dently lefs  exadt,  as  well  as  lefs  literal, 
than  the  other.  He  tranflates,  indeed,  the 
Word  1J3  (Children)  which  is  wholly  omit- 
ed  by  our  Tranflators.  As  this,  however, 
afFeds  not  the  Senfe  of  the  Place,  it  is  no 
way  material.     But  he  renders  cijli^r;  (Men) 

which  literally  is  Man  *.     Afcending  upwards 

is 

*  "  CDlKH  ^11  (fays  the  Annotator)is  rightly  rendered, 
*' the  Sons  or  Children  of  Men."  But  might  it  not  be  <7j 
rightly,  at  leafl,  rendered,  the  Sons  or  Children  of 
Man? — If  it  may,  (and  I  think  the  Annotator  him- 
felf  will  not  deny  it)  then  to  what  purpofe  was 
the  Obfervation  made  ?  —  The  point  was  nor,  whether 
Mr.  Steffcy  was  right  in  rendering  it  Sons  of  Men^  which, 
in  meaning,  is  much  the  lame  with,  Som  of  Man  \  but 
whether  QTHn  was,  in  point  of  Conllruition,  more  lite- 
rally rendered,  of  Mcuy  than  of  Man.  The  Spirit  of 
a  Man.,  the  Spirit  of  the  %ons  (f  Men^  or  the  Spirit  of  the 
cons  q\  Man.,  are  all  equally  well  rcnderid,  as  to  the  Senfe ; 

bu; 


Concerning  an  Intermediate  State,  251 
is  not  more  literal,  or  more  cxaift,  than  that 
goeth  upward.  Defcending  under  the  Earth  is 
Rioft  of  all  unexad  and  illiteral.  For  nUQ*? 
comes  from  the  Verb  ni33  which  fignlfies 
not,  to  gOy  or  he  under,  but  only  to  incline  to^ 
wards  any  thing 'y  fo  that,  the  proper  render- 
ing oFits  Derivative  ni2G^  h  downwards  5  be- 
fides,  ^  prefixed  to  theWord!S~ii^  determines 
the  Senfe  to  be  fo.  For  what  Nonfenfe 
would  it  make  to  render  nDQ7,  under ^  while 
T\'R^  fignifies,  to  the  Earthy  i.  e.  defcendeth 
under  to  the  Earth  ^ 

1  i  2  But 

but  Mr.  Stejl:  had  propofed  the  fecond  of  tlicfe  as  msKe 
I'te-ai  than  the  firft,  which  is  the  Tranflation  in  the  Bible. 
Now  it  was  in  regard  to  the  Word  CI3"Ii^n  o^/y  that  I 
ftmaiked  he  had  not  given  a  more  exz^  and  /.'teral  Ver- 
fior.  And  how  much  depends  upon  the  rcndciinf  this 
Word  in  \hG  f,;igular  or  plwal  Number  muft  be  obvious 
to  cvx:ry  one  that  undcrftands  the  State  of  theQuelHon.and, 
confeqiicntly,  how  material  it  uaslfhould  remark  upon 
his  rc;;dcrirg  it  in  the / /.vv?/  Number. 


252     Remarks  on  Mf\  Steffe's  Letter 

But,  if  this  be  the  proper  Conftrudion  of 
the  original  Words,  it  may  be  afk^d,  Where 
is  the  Senfe  *  of  the  AfTertion,  That  a  Man's 
Spirit  goeth  upwards,  and  that  of  a  Beafl 
downward  towards  the  Earth  ? — The  Truth 
is,  there  is  no  Senfe  in  fuch  an  Affertion  -, 
and  our  Audior  therefore  ftretches  the  Words 
to  a  quite  different  one;  namely,  that  the 
Spirit  of  a  Beafl  defcends  not  towards,  but 
into,  or  under  the  Earth,  i.  e.  with  the  Body 
which  moulders  into  Dufl,     Againll  which 

Senfe 

*  "  The  Senfe  is,  (according  to  the  Annotator)  that 
«'  the  Spirit  of  Maa  afcenJeth  to  God  who  gave  it,  bj4t 
"  the  Spirit  of  the  Brute,  defcendeth  to  the  Earth  with 
"  his  Body,  and  they  perifh  together."  But,  if  this  be 
meant,  by  the  Spirit  of  a  Deaft  going  downward  towards 
the  Earth,  viz.  Thiit  it  defcendeth  to  the  Earth  with  his 
Body,  and  they  pcrirh  together.  What  occafion  was  there 
for  Mr.  Stojfe  to  a  ter  the  Tranilation  in  our  Bibles  and  to 
render  ^7>7  TMld'l  not,  doivutvards,  toivflrds  or  to,  but, 
«.>2^£r  theEatth  ?— It  is  pl.iin  that  he  thought  the  former 
could  hardly  exprefs  fuch  a  Senfe  as  he  and  the  Annotator 
WQuld  put  upon  this  P.iTa^c. 


Concerning  an  Intermediate  State.  %c^ 
Senfe  of  the  Words  I  fhall  but  offer  one  Thing 
more  in  regard  to  the  Signification  of  the 
Original,  before  I  lay  down  what  I  conceive 
to  be  the  true  Meaning  of  the  Text.  And  this 
;s,  that  if  it  was  the  Intention  of  the  Preacher 
to  reprefent  the  Spirit  of  a  Beaft  defcending  a- 
long  with  the  Body  into  the  Earth,  he  would 
not  have  ufed  the  Word  !i"\s,  but  hqij^, 
yvhichis  more  fynonymous  with  "isj;  than  ^^ij^, 
Signifying  primarily  Earth,  in  Oppofition  to 
other  Subftances ;  whereas  ^jij^  properly  lig- 
nifies  either  the  whole  Earth,  as  diftlnguifli- 
ed  from  the  Heavens  and  the  Sea,  or  a  Tradl 
of  Land. 

I  WOULD  offer  this,  then,  as  the  mofl:  lite- 
ral Conftru(5tIon  of  the  Text,  viz.  fVho  know- 
eth  the  Spirit  of  the  Sons  of  Man,  iicbo  goeth 
upivardi  (walkcth  upright,  or  who  is  of  an 
cred  Pofture)  a?2d  the  Spirit  of  ^  j^^^ji  ^i^t 

goeth 


?54     Remarks  on  Mr,  Stefpe's LeUer 
goeth  downward  towards  the  Earth  ?  (rnov^ 
Cth  or  inclineth  towards  the  Earth)*.     The 

only 

•  The  Annotator  has  obferved  upoa  this  Conftruftion, 
that  "  I  cannot  produce  a  fingle  Paflage  where  biiH  is 
*'  put  m  Conftruftion  with  the  Sons  of  Man  ;"  And  adds 
very  bluntly,  "  There  can  be  no  doubt  of  its  belonging 
a  to  the  Word  Spirit.''''  Now,  for  the  firft,  What  can 
the  Annotator  mean  by  faying,  that  I  '«  cannot  produce 
*'  a  fingle  Paflage  where  x^H  is  put  in  Conftrudtion  with 
*'  the  Sotis  of  Man"? — Have  I  put  it  in  ConflrutSion  with 
the  Sons  of  Man  F — If  I  have  not,  what  need  to  challenge 
pie  to  juftify  aConftrudion  which  was  never  made? — It  is 
very  obvious  that  I  put  ^^n  in  Conftrudtion  with  the 
Word  Man,  and  not  with  the  Words,  the  Sons  of  Man, 
Nay,  I  mention  in  the  very  next  Sentence  the  Objec- 
tion that  might  be  made  to  conftrudl Jig  it  with,  Man^  and 
endeavour  to  obviate  it;  and  yet  the  Annotator  feems 
to  underftand  me  as  putting  it  in  Confiruflion  with,  /Z>^ 
Sons  of  Alan.  Or,  if  he  mean,  that  "  I  cannot  produce 
*'  a  fingle  PalTage  where  ^i,-;  is  put  in  Conftruclion 
with,  Mav,"  it  is  nothing  to  the  Purpofe,  fo  long  a.s  many 
Inftanccs  may  be  produced  of  its  being  put  in  Conftruc- 
tion  with  a  Word  of  the  mafculine  Gender.  As  the 
Grammarians  themfelves  allow  that  ^\n  and  ^in  ^re  ufed 
promifcuouny  one  for  another,    or  fince  (the  Difference. 

be- 


Concerning  an  Intermediate  State,  255 
only  Obje(ition  to  this  ConftfUdtion  is,  that 
I  make  the  Word  goeth  refer  to  Man,  whereas 
the  Pronoun  8\n  feems  to  determine  it  to  relate 
tonn  (Spirit)  fincc  this  Pronoun  is  reckoned  by 
the  Grammarians  to  be  of  the  feminine  Gen- 
der. But  this,  which  hath  led  our  Author 
to  underftand  the  Text,  as  he  does,  appears 
to  be  an  Objection  of  little  or  no  Moment, 
when  we  confider  the  Grammarians  them- 
felyes,  though  they  call  «in  of  the  Mafculine, 
and  i<M  of  the  feminine  Gehder,  yet  own, 
that  they  are  ufed  promifcuoufly  one  for  the 
other ;  many  Inftances  of  which  might  be 
produced.     This  I  take  to  be  the  literal  Con- 

flruc^ion  of  the  Words. 

Bar 

between  1  and  1  being  fo  fmall)  they  may  bare  been  b\' 
Accic'ent  esfily  changed  one  for  the  other,  the  Annotatcr 
was  fomediing  too  pofitlve  in  faying,  *'  There  can  be 
«<  no  Doubt  of  its  belonging  to  the  Woid,  Spirit." 


256     Remarks  on  Mr,  Stefte^s  Letter^ 

But,  with  regard  to  their  Meaning  as  they 
ftand  in  Connedlion  with  what  precedes  and 
follows  them,  I  apprehend  they  fhould  be 
rendered  thus :  Who  knoweth  the  Spirit  of  a 
Man  FROM  the  Spirit  of  a  Beaji  ? 

At  the    iSthVerfe  it  is  faid,  concerning 

the  Eftate   of  the  Sons   of  Men,  that  they 

themfelves  are  Beads,  or   as  the  Beafts.     At 

the  19th  Verfe  the  Reafon  is  given.  For  that 

which  befalleth  the  Sons  of  Man  befalleth  Beajis, 

even  one  thing  befalleth  them-,  what  is  that  ?— 

Why,  that  they  die  alike,  and  are  no  more, 

having  all  one  and  the  fame  Spirit ;   as  the 

one  diethy  fo  dieth  the  other  5  yea,  they  have  all 

07ie  Breath,  (or  rather  Spirit,  the  fame  Word 

which  occurs  in  our  Text,  and  is   iranflated 

Spirit)  fo  that  a  Man  hath  710  Fre-eminence 

above  a  Beafl  j  for  all  is  FaJiity,  The  Preacher 

continues,  in  the  20th  Verfe,  All  go  unto  one 

Place 


Concerning  an  Intermediate  State,  2  ^j 
Place,  all  are  of  the  Du(l,  and  all  turn  to  Diiji 
again.  Then  follows  the  Text  we  are  con- 
fidering,  as  a  Conclulion  from  the  above  Re- 
lledions :  Who  knoweth  (who  can  diftinguifh, 
or  what  is  the  Difference,  then,  betwixt)  the 
Spirit  of  Man,  who  is  formed  upright,  and  the 
Spirit  of  a  Beajl,  lihich  incUfieth  its  Body  to 
the  Earth  ?  Wherefore  1  perceive,  that  there 
is  nothing  better  than  that  a  Man  fiould  re- 
joice in  his  own  Works,  for  that  is  his  Portion  ; 
an  odd  Kind  of  an  Inference  *  for  the 
Preacher  to  draw  from  fo  grave  a  Bodtrine, 
as  our  Author  fuppofes   the  preceding  Verfe 

to  contain. 

L  1  But 

*  "  True,  (fays  the  Annotator)  if  this  were  the  Senfe 
*'  of  the  Original  ;  which  may  be  thus  tranflatcd, 
"  viz,  I  favv  thererore,  Th:!t  there  was  nothing  go>  J 
"  from  which  a  Man  may  rejoice  in  his  o  .vn  Works  ;  be- 
•'  caufc  fuch  is  liis  P.;rt  or  Condition  ;  for  who  thall  bring 
'*  him  th;.i:  he  may  fee  that  which  fi.all  be  i.ftcr  him." 
Which  of  t!-.efe  Trandations  is  to  be  preferred,  or  how 
much  the  Annotator  hr.s  mc;dvd  the  Preacher's  Inference 
from  Mr.  StcJ'e's  Dofiiine,  let  ;he  intelligent  aiiu  learned 
Reader  dcciuc. 


258     Remarks  on  Mr.  Stefte' s  Letter 

But,  as  I  am  not  (o  folicitous  to  fix  the 
precife  Meaning  of  the  Preacher,  as  to  fhew 
how  V.Viic  this  Text  is  to  be  depended  upon, 
in  fupp^Tt  of  the  Dodlrine  of  a  feparate  State 
of  Exigence  of  the  Soul  after  Death,  I  fliall 
not  fiay  to  vindicate  the  Paraphrafe  I  have 
given,  and  lliew  its  Coniifl:ency  with  the  ge- 
neral Tenour  of  this  Book  of  Ecclefia/les,  but 
proceed  to  demonftrate  by  a  yet  dlfTerent 
Viev7  of  the  Matter,  the  great  Uncertainty, 
at  leaft,  our  Author  goe?^  upon  in  vindicating 
his  Do^.rine  from  this  Text.  For  this  Pur- 
pofe  let  us  even  fuppofe,  that  the  Author's 
Tranflation  is  according  to  the  literal  Senfe 
of  the  Text,  that  n':y  relates  to  rrr,  that 
nDcV  fignifics  tindery  and  that  '("t^"^  fignifies 
vito  tbe  Earth,  ;ind  is  as  properly  uftd  as 
nGHK;  in  fljort,  that  his  Tranflation  may  be 
admitted  according  to  all  the  Rules  of  Gram- 
mar and  Syntax,  yet,  it  is  flill  dubious  whe- 
ther 


Concerning  an  Intermediate  Si  ate.     259 

thcr  he  has  hit  upon  the  Senfe  of  ihe  Woids. 
For  they  are  capable  of  being  interpreted  in 
a  quite  different  Senfe,  viz.  Ulokmweth  that 
the  Spirit  of  Man  ajcendeth  upwards,  and  that 
the  Spirit  of  a  Bead  defcendeth  under  the  Earth'^ 
This  Tranflation  is  no  lefs  confifcciit  with 
Grammar  and  Syntax  than  the  Audior's;  fo 
that,  fuppofing  the  Senfe  he  puts  upon  the 
Words  may  be  the  true  Senfe,  yet  tlicir  be- 
in'^  equally  capable  of  another  a:]d  quite 
contrary  Senfe,  deftroys  the  Valid' ty  of  the 
Argument  he  has  founded  upon  them. 

Let  us  now  fee  how  the  Author  fupports 
his  Dodrine  from  the  other  Text,  Eccl.  xii. 
7.  Then  p.Hill  the  Duft  return  to  tl:>e  Earth,  as 
it  was  ;  and  the  Spirit  jhall  return  to  God  who 
gave  it. 

L  1  2  Our 


26o     Remarks  on  Mr.  SteffeV  Letter 

Our  Author  very  juftly  maintains,  that 
the  Preacher  can  never  intend  here  two  dif- 
ferent Times,  the  one  when  the  Body  turns 
to  Dafl:;  and  the  other  when  the  Refurredlon 
of  the  Dead  fhall  be.  The  Time  for  the 
Return  cf  the  Body  to  the  Duft,  and  the 
Spirit  to  God  who  g:ive  it,  is  the  fame  ;  and 
any  Objections  to  the  Soul's  feparate  Exif^ence 
from  the  Body,  founded  only  upon  interpret- 
ing this  Textj  as  referring  to  the  Time  of 
the  Refurre6lion,  as  well  as  to  the  Diffolu- 
tion  of  the  Body,  are  altogether  weak  and 
frivolous. 

But  the  Refutation  of  fuch  like  Objec- 
tions is  not  fufficient  to  eflablifti  the  Truth 
of  his  Doctrine.  Notwithflanding  his  ob- 
viating that  Difficulty,  which  feemsto  be  the 
only  one  with  him,  the  Text  appears  ftill 
wholly  againft  him. 

If 


Concerning  an  Intermediate  State,     261 

If  we  confider  what  is  alluded  to  in  the 
Expreflion  the  Preacher  makes  ufe  of,  we 
Ihali  be  led  to  conftrue  the  Words  in  a  very 
difTerent  Senfe  from  that  of  the  Author; 
who  fuppofcthj  that  the  Return  of  the  Spirit 
to  God  means,  that  it  fliall  exift  a  fepa.atc 
confcioLis  Being,  in  the  Prefence  of  God. 
Now  when  it  is  fild,  the  Duii  fiaH  return  to 
the  Earth  as  it  vecSy  thi:^  plainly  a'iudes  to 
the  Formr-tion  of  the  Body  ;  ai^d  wViin  it  is 
fiid,  And  the  Spirit  JJ:aU  return  to  God  that 
gave  it,  the  Preacher  as  plainly  alludes  to 
God's  forming  Man  a  living  Soul,  by  breath- 
'  ing  into  him  the  Breath  of  Li^e.  What  is  It 
then  that  God  gave  Man  ?— Why^  this  Breathy 
ro"^.  the  fame  Word  which  is  tranil  ted  in 
our  Text,  Spirit.  As  at  Death  tb.e  Earth 
receives  her  Diift  again,  fo  is  God  repre- 
fented  as  taking   again  that  Breaih  of  Life 

which 


a62     Remarks  on  Mr.  Steffe'^  Letter 

which  he  breathed  into  Man.  This  is  the 
obvious  Senfe  of  the  Words,  and  it  is  forced 
and  unnatural  to  fuppofe  the  others  not  to 
inliil  upon  another  Confideration,  which 
oppofes  the  Author's  Senfe  of  the  Words, 
'viz.  The  Preacher  is  fpeaking  here  of  Man- 
kind in  general,  of  the  wicked  as  well  as  the 
righteous  J .  and  can  we  imagine,  that  he 
would  aff^rt  this  of  the  former,  that  their 
Spirits  return  after  Death  to  God  ? 

I  SHALL  clofe  this  Remark  with  obferving, 
That  the  Author  fecms  to  be  led  into  the 
Senfe  lie  gives  of  this  Text  by  a  greater  At- 
tention to  the  Tranllation  of  it  in  the  Bible, 
than  to  the  Original  itfelf.  Thus  he  infifts 
much  upon  the  Word  thcn^  in  order  to  get 
clear  of  the  above-mentioned  Objc6lion,  con- 
cerning the  Time  referred  to  3  which  Objec- 
tion   is,    indeed,    frivolous    in    itfelf,    and 

eafily 


Concerning  an  Intermediate  State.  263 
cafily  obviated  J  but  not  merely,  if  at  a!l,  by 
the  Confideration  of  the  Word  then,  which 
is  only  one  among  many  others  that  would 
have  been,  at  lead,  equally  agreeable  to  the 
original  Word  !. 

Again,  we  have  tranllated  the  Word 
ZiV)^\  then  shall  return y  as  if  the  Preacher 
intended  to  inform  us  of  feme  important 
Truth,  or  Event;  it  looks  like  a  pofitive  and 
peremptory  Declaration,  that  the  Soul  J}:all 
certainly,  after  the  DilTolution  of  the  Body, 
return  to  God;  which  manner  of  Sneaking 
has  occafioned  th.e  Author  to  lay  more  Stref-^ 
upon  this  Text  in  Confirmation  of  his  Dec- 
trine,  than  he  would  have  done,  had  he 
attended  more  to  the  Original.  For  1  dees 
not  neceffarily  fignify  then,  no  more  than 
yU^  does,  JJ:all  return.      The   rncfi:    natural 

rendering 


264     Remarks  on  Mr,  SxEFFE'i  Letter 
rendering    of  thcfe  Words,    and  which  beft 
Suits  the  Context,  is,  or  the  Dufi  return^  &C' 

Thus  have  we  confidered  what  the  Au- 
thor has  produced  from  the  Old  Teftament 
in  favour  of  his  Opinion,  and  upon  the 
moft  candid  Review  of  his  Arguments,  I 
cannot  but  judge  them  very  infufficient  -,  the 
Texts  themfelves  which  he  inlifts  upon 
having  no  relation  to  a  State  of  Exiftencc 
after  Death,  whether  feparate  from  the 
Body,  or  otherwife. 

The  Texts  he  produces  from  the  New 
Tefl:ament  are  much  more  to  the  Purpofe, 
as  we  can  have  no  Doubt  of  their  referring 
to  a  future  Exlftence.  The  Author,  how- 
ever, feems  not  to  hy  greater  Strcfs  upon 
them,  nor  do^s  he  confider  them  more  par- 
ticularly th?r.  the  others. 

V/lTH 


Concerning  an  Intermediate  State,    ib^ 

With  regard  to  the  firft  of  thcfc  {Phil.  i. 
23.)  he  does  but  juft  argue  from  the  literal 
rendering  of  the  Word  AvctwaAi,  which  we 
have  tranflated,  to  depart.  He  obferves  it 
lignifies,  to  be  unloofed  from  the  Body,  dij^ 
joined,  difconnedied,  wliich  is  an  improper 
way  of  fpeaking,  upon  the  Suppofition  that 
the  Soul  fleeps  with  the  Body  in  the  Grave. 
It  is  fufficient  to  objedt  to  this  (what  the 
Author  conjedlures  would  be  objeded)  that 
the  Word  is  too  general  to  determine  the 
Matter.  He  therefore  waves  any  farther 
Confideration  of  this  Text,  and  produces 
another,  viz.  2  Cor.  v.  8.  the  Language  of 
which  he  thinks  is  more  exprefs  and  deter- 
minate ',  We  are  corijideiit,  I  fay,  'wilii?7g 
rather  to  be  abfent  from  the  Body^  ly-'f^umanK 
1%  ^uixaJo(,  and  to  be  prefent  with  the  Lord, 

M  m  And 


266     Remarks  on  Mr.  SteffeV  Letter 

And  here  I  will  freely  own,  that  the 
Expreffion  (confidered  apart,  and  inde» 
pendent  of  the  Context  and  general  Do6lrine 
of  the  Apoftle  elfewhere)  is  very  much  in 
favour  of  the  Author's  Opinion.  Ex/«/aH(r«t/  «x 
TK  (rauet'joi  can  fignify  nothing  elfe,  without 
forcing  the  Conflrudion,  than  to  be  abfent 
from,  or  to  quit  the  Body,  and  not  merely 
to  quit  the  troubles  of  Life ;  And,  to  be  f>rejent 
with  the  Lord,  immediately  following  fuch 
an  Expreffion,  would  lead  one  (without  at- 
tending to  any  thing  farther  than  the  Text 
itfelf)  to  imagine,  that  the  Apoflle  deiired 
his  Soul  might  quit  his  Body,  and  remove 
immediately  to  Chrift,  and  be  with  him, 
while  his  Body  remained  in  the  Dull. 

But 


Concerning  an  Mermedlate  State,     267 

But  let  us  confider  the  Context,  and  we 
ihall  find  a  very  different  Scnfe  refult  from 
the  whole. 

At  the  firfl  Verfe  of  this  Chapter  the 
Apoftle  fays,  Ihat  if  our  earthly  Hcufe  of 
this  Tabernacle  liere  diffolvcd^  ur  have  a 
Building  of  God,  an  Houfe  not  made  with 
Hands,  eternal  in  the  Heavens.  And,  at  the 
fecond  Verfe,  For  in  this  uc  groan  earnefthy 
defiring  to  be  cloathed  upon  with  our  Houfe 
which  is  from  Heaven.  Now  this  is  un- 
doubtedly that  heavenly  Body  for  which  v/e 
are  to  exchange  this  earthly;  the  fame  glori- 
fied, incorruptible  Body  which  he  fpeaks  of 
in  another  Place,  relating  to  the  Refurrec- 
tion  of  the  Dead.  And,  that  this  is  tlie 
Houfe  into  which  the  Apoflle  cefires  to  re- 
move, or  the  glorified  Body  which,  after 
M  m  2  Death, 


268     Remarks  on  Mr,  SteffeV  Letter 

Death,  he  defires  to  be  cloathed  with, 
and  not  to  exift  a  mere  feparate  Spirit,  is 
plain  from  the  fourth  Verfe,  For  we  that  are 
in  this  Tabernacle  do  groan,  being  burdeneci, 
not,  fays  he,  Jor  that  we  would  be  uncloathedt 
but  cloathed  upon,  &c.     He  goes  on. 

Verse  5.  Now  he  that  has  wrought  us  for 
the  jelj-fame  thing,  is  God,  who  alfo  hath 
given  unto  us  the  Earned  of  the  Spirit.  What 
was  this  the  Earneft  of? — Why,  that  as  God 
had  raifed  Chrift  from  the  Dead,  he  would 
alfo  raife  them  (the  Apoftles)  from  the  Dead. 
And  now  obferve  the  Reafon  he  gives 
for  his  being  bold,  undaunted,  or  con- 
fident, viz. 

Verse  6.   Therefore   we    (the  Apoftles) 
are  always  confident  -,  namely,  through  Hope 

of 


Concerning  an  Intermediate  State  269 
of  the  Building  of  God,  the  glorified  Body 
he  mentioned  above, 

Verse  8.  We  are  confident ,  1  fay,  and 
vnlling  rather  to  be  abfent  from  the  Body, 
(from  this  grofs  and  burthenfome  Body)  and 
to  be  prefent  ivith  the  Lord  (in  our  glorified 
Body  at  his  Appearance) :  That  he  refers  to 
his  being  prefent  with  Chrifl,  not  before, 
but  after  the  Refurredion,  the  two  follow- 
ing Verfes,  as  well  as  the  preceding  ones 
already  mentioned,  evidently  {hew. 

Verse  9.  Wherefore  we  labour,  that  whether 
prefent  or  abfent,  we  may  be  accepted  cf  him. 

Verse  10.    For  lie  muft  all  appear  before 
the  Judgment  Seat  of  Chrifl,  that  every  one  may 
receive  the  "thitigs  done  in  the  Body,  &c.     For 
this  it  is  he  labours,  viz.  That  he  may  be  ac- 
cepted 


2/0  Remarks  on  Mr,  Steffe*^  Letter,  &c, 
cepted  of  Chrift  at  the  laftDay;  And  for 
this  it  is  he  had  rather  be  abfent  from  the 
Body,  viz.  That  he  may  receive  the  Things 
he  has  done  in  the  Body,  and  be  for  ever 
with  the  Lord, 

These  Texts  then  are  far  from  proving 
our  Author's  Dodrine,  how  flrong  foever 
they  may  appear  to  the  firfl  Sight,  and 
confidered  without  reference  to  the  Context. 

In  fine,  the  Author  confiders  his  Subjed: 
fomewhat  too  fuperficially,  and  concludes 
too  haftily  from  the  Texts  he  produces. 
However,  he  defervcs  the  Attention  of  the 
Public,  on  account  of  his  Method  and 
Perfpicuity.  If  he  is  not  every  where  de- 
monftrative,  he  is,  at  Icaft,  always  intelli- 
gible; and  appears  to  be  a  fincere  En- 
quirer after  Truth. 


REMARKS 

UPON 

Mr.  S  T  E  F  F  E's  Brief  Defence 

O  F    T  H  E 

Firft  of  the  Five  LETTERS 

O  N    T  H  E  \ 

INTERMEDIATE    STATE. 


REMARKS* 

UPON 

Mr.   S  T  E  F  F  E's    Brief  Defence 

O  F    T  H  E 

Firft   of  the   Five    Letters 

ON     THE 

INTERMEDIATE     STATE. 


NE  great  Caufe  of  the  flow  ProG;refs 
of  religious  Truth,  next  to  the  Want 
of  a  lincere  Love  for  it,  feems  to  be  a  cerrain 
Impatience  in  conducting  our  Enquiries  con- 
cerning it.  The  Defenders  of  Chriftianity 
in  the  firft  Centuries  are  remarkably  deficient 
N  n  2  in 


•  Originally  publifhcd   in  the  Grand  Alafjaaine  for 
j^pril  1758. 


276  Remarks  on  Mr,  Steffe'j  Brief  Defence, 

in  this  refpedj  and  though  our  modern 
Divines  are  not  equally  blamcable,  they  are 
neverthelefs  greatly  fo.  Tis  this  which  has 
led  tbe.'"i  to  frame  many  uncertain  Hypo- 
thefes,  and  induJ.2:e  many  wild  Conjeftures 
of  Things  which  are  difcoverable  by  Renje- 
lation  alone ^  ..vA  not  to  be  well  unJerllood 
without  a  diligent  and  clofe  Atuntion  to  the 
Scriptures. 

The  hmt  Impatie^icr.  as  it  impedes  their 
own  Knowledge,  fo  it  frequently  renders 
them  leis  accurate  and  lefs  perfpicuoub  in 
comiliunicating  Knowledge  to  others.  They 
arc  apt  to  crowd  in  their  Arguments  too 
thick,  and  produce  Paflages  of  Scripture  in 
fach  Profulion  as  tends  rather  to  confufe 
tlran  convince  the  R^eader.  Thofe  Enquiiit^s 
which  proceed  upon  tl:e  limpleft  Plan  are 
likely  to  be  moil  effcdlual  for  the  Advance- 
ment 


Remarks  on  Mr.  Ste  f  fe's  Brief  Defence,  lyy 

ment  of  Truth  j  fince,  though  Error  may 
happen  to  be  the  Refult,  yet  the  Error  being 
by  this  means  confpicuous,  becomes  itfelf  a 
Guide  to  Truih. 

There  was  this  SimpHcity  of  Defign,  I 
muii  own,  iu'  the  firft  ct  Mr.  Sf^e's  Five 
Letters  J  which  t  >  .  e  ^a  is  no  fmall  Recom- 
mendation of  It,  and  an  Inducement  to 
make  thofe  Remarks,  which  i  (hould  have 
been  difcoura^ed  from  attcmotinr  ,  had  his 
Performance  been  more  extenlive  in  its  Plan, 
or  more  wanting  in  Pcrfpicuity. 

He  there  propofed  to  prove  the  Dodlrine 
of  the  Soul's  feparate  State  of  Exigence  after 
Death,  from  four  Texts  of  Scripture,-  In 
the  Monthly  Review  for  Mcy  1757,  I  un- 
dertook to  fliew  the  Infuificiency  of  the 
Texts  themfclve?,  and  of  what  was  advanced 

from 


278  Remarks  on  Mr.  St'EYt'l's  Brief  Defence. 

from  them  to  prove  fuch  a  Dodlrine.  I 
now  propofe  to  conlider  what  he  has  lately 
advanced  in  a  Letter  to  hiiciUus^  entitled, 
A  Brief  Defence  of  the  Firji  of  the  Five 
Letters  on  the  Intermediate  State,  &c.  that 
is,  io  far  as  it  refpeds  my  Remarks.  Otie 
only  of  the  four  Texts  will  come  under  our 
Confideration  ;  fince,  notwithflanding  Mr, 
Steffes  Acknowledgment  of  my  '  Remarks 

*  dcfcrving  Notice,  being,  for  the  moft  Part, 

*  written  witii  Fairnefs  and  Candour,  as  well 
'  as  with  the  Appearance  of  Learning  and 

*  Argument,*  he  has  hardly  made  a  Reply 
to,  fo  far  from  attempting  to  refute,  what 
has  been  laid  upon  the  other  Three. 

The  PafTage  in  Difpute  is,  Eccl.ui,  21, 
Who  knoweth  the  Spirit  of  Man  that  goeth 
upward,  and  the  Spirit  of  a  Beaft  that 
gocth   dowwjcar'l  to  the   Earth  ?    Mr.   Stcffe 

had 


Remarks  on  Mr.  Steffe's  Brief  Defence,  279 
had  propofed  another  Tranflation,  both  a$ 
more  exadt,   and  more  literal,  viz,  *  Who 

*  knoweth  the  Spirit  of  the  Children  of  Men 
*'  afcendiiig   upward,     and   the    Spirit    of   £l 

*  Beafi:  defending  under  the  Earth?'  Which, 
it  was  affertcd,  is  lefs  exadl,  and  lefs  literal 
than  the  other;  Di^n,  which  he  renders, 
Mcn^  being  literally,  Man\  and,  ajcending 
upis)f.rd^  not  more  exad:,  or  more  literal 
than,  that  goeth  uptvard.  He  now,  how- 
ever, chuies  thus  to  wave  any  Defence  of 
thefe  two  Alterations,   *   Whether  aiKH  ^J3 

*  fhould  be  rendered  Children  of  Men,  or — 
'  of  Man  I  ^.nd  r\^yD7  nVyn  going  upwards, 
'  or  afcending  upwards,  as  it  is  a  Matter  of 
«  no  Coniequence,   I  (liall  not  trouble  my- 

*  felf  to  enquire.* 

l"^?0N  which  I  (hall  only  obferve,    that 
Mr.  SteJ^e  fliould  not  have  dropt  this,  as  a 

Matter 


2  8  o  Remarks  on  Mr.  S  t  e  f  f  e  V  Brief  Dejence. 

Matter  of  no  Conjeqiience^  becaufe  he  himfelf 
propofed  thefe  Alterations,  as  fuch ;  and, 
indeed,  could  he  have  fhewn  that  his  ren- 
dering the  Word  D'iS<n  of  Men^  was  more 
exa6t  and  literal  than  rendering  it,  'of  MaUy 
in  the  fingular  Number,  he  had  efFedtually 
removed  this  main  Objedlion  to  his  Senfe  of 
the  Text  j  'viz.  That  the  ered  Poflure  of  the 
Body  might  only  be  fignified  by  the  Expref- 
ficn,  that  goetb  upwards.  But  to  come  to 
thofe  Alterations  which  Mr.  Steffe  under- 
takes to  defend. 

KI^'V  nijQV  tinder  the  Earth:  This,  I 
afferted,  was  mofl:  of  all  unexa<5t  and  un- 
literal,  and  the  Reafon  I  gave,  was  the  pri- 
mary Signification  of  Wuj  to  incline  towards^ 
and  the  Prepofition  Vs  being  prefixed  to  H"i^ 
the  literal  Conftrudion  of  which  is  to  the 
Earth,     To  this  Mr.  Stcfe  anfvvcrs,    '  That 

*  the 


Remarks  o?i  Mr,  SxEFFE'i  Brief  Defence.  281 
*  the  firll  of  thefe Words  can  be  rendered  by 
'  nothing  elCe  than  beneath,  or  under,  in  the  fol- 
'  lowing  PafTage,  D^/'.  xxviii.  13.  And  the 
Lord  thy  God  Jhall  make  thee  the  Head ,  and 
not  the  Tail,  and  thou  J}oalt—?iot  be  beneath, 

niDDV'   V7roy.a]u,^    Ixx. 

But   now,   fuppofing  the  Inflance  good, 
and  that  r^n\  does  in   this  PafTage   fignify 
under,  does  it  follow  that  it  is  more  literally, 
or  more  properly  rendered   To,    than   by  its 
primary  Meaning  in  every  Palfage  of  Scripture? 
— Becaufe  in  Deut.  xxviii.  13.  it  may  be  ren- 
dered under,   which  is  not  its  primary  Senfe, 
muftit  therefore  mEccl.  iii.  21.   be  rendered 
fo,  and  not  towards,    which  is  its  primary 
Senfe  ?-Mr.  Stefe  had  propofcd  his  Tranda- 
tion  of  it,    as   mere  literal  and  more  exadl 
than  that  in  the  Bible.     It  was  denied  to  be 
fo.     To  have  made,  therefore,  a  valid  De- 
^  0  fence 


282  Remarks  on  Mr,  Stefte's  Brief  Defaice, 

fence  of  hi&  Tranflation,  he  fliould  have 
fliewn,  that  it  was  more  literal  and  more 
exaci ;  inftead  of  which  his  whole  Defence 
is,  that  n'^D'7  fometimesy  viz.  in  Dent,  figni- 
fies,  under. 

But  Mr.  Btefe  has  been  extremely  un- 
happy in  his  Inftance ;  nuoh  in  this  Palliige  no 
more  fignifying  under^  than  in  that  of  Eccle^ 
fiqfles.  Downwards  is  its  proper  rendering. 
There  is  no  neceffity  of  varying  from  its 
primary  Acceptation.  And  the  Lord  JJjall 
make  thee  the  Head,  atid  not  the  Tailj  and 
thou  ffoalt  he,  r^^l2^>  above  cr  cpwards, 
(as    the    Head    isj)    aiid  thou  fiah  not  he 

niiC*?,    How   is   that  r Vv  hy,     below    or 

downwards^  (as  the  Tail  is).  I  know  not 
of  another  InHance  in  all  the  Bible,  which 
is  lefs  to  his  Purpofc  than  this ;  at  the  fame 
time   that   the  quoting  fuch  a  Text  plainly 

lliews. 


Remarks  on  Mr.  Steffe'j  Brief  Defence.  283 

fliews,  that  he  was  guided  entirely  by  the 
Englifh  and  not  the  Original,  the  Word 
beneath^  founding  fo  fynonimous  with  his, 
under. 

And  now  let  us  examine  Mr.  Steffc's  De- 
fence, in  relation  to  >iii^'^.  Here  ^^  is  pre- 
fixed to  the  Word  ^Jibi.  Its  literal  Conftruc- 
tion  therefore,  it  was  faid,  is,  to  the  Earthy 
which  connects  properly  enough  with  nCoV. 
downiL'ardsy  but  very  improperly,  or  rather, 
not  at  all  with  it  rendered,  under \  under  to 
the  Earth,  making  Nonfenfe. 

To  this  Mr.  ^teffe  anfwers  much  in  the 
fame  Manner  as  above,  'uiz.  That  '"  is  fome- 
times  ufed  for  the  Emphatic  !^  or  as  a  mere 
Expletiz-e,  and  produceth  a  Text  to  Ihew  it, 
Ex.  XX.  4.  Here,  therefore,  let  it  be  ob- 
ferved  as  above,  that  fuppofing  his  Injiance 

O   O  2  grrj^ 


2^4  Remarks  on  Mr.  SteffeV  Brief  Defence, 
good,  yet  it  would  not  be  fufiicicnt  to  make 
his  Defence  goo  J.  But  to  try  the  Inftance 
itfelf.       '  T'hou  JJjalt   72ot   make   to   thee   any 

*  Likeness  of  any  Thhtg — ihat  is  in  the  Water 
«  under  ibe  Earth,  ^^'inh  nnnj::  —  I  confcfs 

*  I  know  iiot  how  theie  two  laft  Word?  can 

*  be  rendered  properly,  without  confidering 
'  the  *?  as  a  mere  Expletive  or  Emphatic* 

Now,  I  confefs,  there  appears  to  me  not 
the  leaft  Neceflity  for  confidering  *?  as  a  mere 
Expletive  or  Emphatic^  though  there  may  be 
no  occafion  to  render  it,  to.  For  by  the 
Expreffion  K1i6  nnna  D^ria,  is  not  meant 
thofe  Waters  which  are  fubterraneous  or 
twder  Ground,  but  the  Waters  which  are 
Upon  the  Earth ;  And,  whereas  they  are  faid 
to  be  nnnC'  this  does  not  lignify,  that  they 
are  actually  under  this  Earth,  (which  would 
be  Nonfenfe)  but  only  that  they  are  below, 

or 


Ji^marh  on  Mr,  Steffe'j  Brief  Defence.  285 

or  towards  the  Parts  below ^  in  Oppolition  to 
the  Hea^oens  which  are  faid  to  be  ahove^  or 
towards  the  Parts  above.  In  the  fame  Man^ 
ner  the  Earth  is  faid  to  be  bdow^  in  Oppofi- 
tion  to  the  Heavens  above ;  the  very  fame 
Word  is  made  Ufe  of  to  exprefs  this  its  Situ- 
ation, and  occurs  in  this  fame  Verfe,  one 
View  of  which  will  render  any  further  II- 
luftration  of  this  Point  unnecefTary.  ^hou 
Jhalt  not  make  unto  thee  any  graven  Image,  or 
any  Likejiefs  of  any  ^hing  that  is  in  Heaven 
above  VyDC,  (literally,  yrc;?;  above,  or  from 
the  Parts  above)  or  that  is  in  the  Earth  be- 
neath nnno,  (literally,  from  beneath,  from 
the  Parts  below)  or  that  is  in  the  Waters 
T\nnD  beneath,  (that  is,  which  Waters  arc 
beneath  or  below  the  Heavens)  ^iis"^  upon 
the  Earth. 

This 


zZ6  Remarks  on  Mr.  St-etye' s  Brief  Def encf- 

This  is  the  literal  rendering  of  V,   and 
indeed  makes  the  beft  Senfe.     For  is  it  not 
more  proper  and  more  intelligible  to  fpeak  of 
the  Waters  as    being   upon  the  Earth  than 
under  it  ?— Do  we  fay,  that  the  Ocean,  and  the 
Rivers,  and  the  Pools  are  U7jJer  the  Earth?— 
We  always  fpeak  of  therri  as  being  (which 
they  really  are)  ns'"  on  the  Face  of  the  Earth, 
So  that  there  is  no  need  to  confider  ^  as  an 
Expletive^  or  any  other  than  a  Prepo/ltion.  Here 
again  how  obvious  is  it,  that  Mr.  Steffe  haS 
been  guided  by  the  Authority  of  our  EngliJJo 
Tranflators,  inflead  of  attending  to  the  Or/^/- 
nal !    For  had  they  exprelTed  themfelves  thus, 
viz.  '  That  is  in  the  Waters  below,  on  the 
*  Earth,'    he   v/ould    not:  have  thousrht   of 
quoting,  this  Text  in  his  Defence. 

I  OBSERVED 


Remarki  on  Mr.  Steffe'j  Brief  Defence,  287 

I  OBSERVED  farther,  that,  if  it  was  the 
Intention  of  the  Preacher,  in  this  Place,  to 
reprefent  the  Spirit  of  a  Beafl:  defcending 
along  with  the  Body  into  the  Earth,  nQ"is 
would  have  been  more  expreffive  of  his 
Meaning  than  xix,  as  this  latter  is  not  fo  pro- 
perly ufed  to  fignify  Earth  or  Mould,  (that 
is,  the  Principle  into  which  the  Body  is  re- 
folved  after  Death)  as  //j/Earth  itfelf,  that  is, 
the  whole  Globe,  or  a  Tradl  of  Land. 

In  anfwer  to  this,  A'Ir.  Stefe  would  Hiow 
from  one  PalTage  of  Scripture,  that  y,n^  does 
Jometimes  fignify  the  Soil  or  Mould  of  the 
Earth  j  a  Defence  of  the  fame  kind  with  the 
two  abovementioned.  For  admitting  that  it 
may  be  ufed  in  this  Senfe,  and  that  the  Text 
he  quotes,  is  a  fufficient  Inftance,  yet  what 
doth  it  prove  ?— Nor,  that  'inn  is  fynonimous 

with 


2^S  Remarh  on  Mr.  Steffe*^  Brief  Defence* 

with  "isy  or  n^i^H,  or  that  it  fo  properly  fig- 
nifies  the  Principle  into  which  the  Body  is 
rcfolved  after  Death,  (which  he  fhould  have 
fhewn,  to  make  his  Defence  good)  but  only, 
that  it  is  fometimes  ufed  in  a  Senfe  that  is 
not  its  primary  and  proper  One. 

But  here  too,  the  Tnftance  itfelf  fails, 
2  Kings  ii.  19. — the  Situation  of  this  City  is 
pleafant,  but  the  JFcter  is  naught  and  the 
Ground  li-i^^m  barren.  IJIK  in  this  Paflage 
plainly  figniiies,  the  u^hole  liraSl  of  Land 
near  the  City,  the  Country  itfelf,  and  not 
merely,  the  Soil  or  Mould. The  Idea,  that  would 
here  be  conveyed  by  the  Men  of  the  City  to 
Elijhaj  is,  not  fo  much  the  Nature  or  ^/ah'ty  of 
the  Soil,  as  the  barren  j^ppearance  of  the 
Country  around,  in  which  Cafe  M"^«  is  more 
properly  ufed  than  nc"J^  would  have  been^ 
And  the  Men  oj    the  City  faid  unto  Eliflia, 

behold^ 


Remarks  on  Mr.  Steffe's  Brtej  Defence.  2  89 

behold,  we  pray  thee-,  the  Situation  cf  this 
City  is  f  leaf  ant,  as  my  Lord  feeth ;  but  xij^n 
the  Land,  (the  Country  around,)  as  thoujeeji^ 
is  barren. 

Once  more  then  I  mvid  remark,  (let  not 
Mr.  Sfeffe  think  it  Want  of  Candour)  that  he 
has  been  guided  here  more  by  the  Sound  of 
the  Englifi  Tranflation,  than  by  that  '  true 
*  Tafte  and  Spirit  of  Criticifm,'  with  which  he 
would  be  criticifed  upon.  No  doubt,  the  Ex- 
preflion,  the  Ground  is  barren,  appears  much  in 
his  favour,  and  as  if  it  was  the  Intention  of  the 
Writer  to  denote  by  it  the  Quality  of  the  Soil, 
viz.  its  Barrmnejs^  in  which  Cafe  iS'i^  would 
be  ufed  here  for  nQ-^x  the  Ground  or  Soil.  Dut 
then,  this  is  all  that  appears  in  his  favour  j  for 
the  Word  tranllated  barren  \s  x-\'^y^^,  whole 
root  is  '73!i;,  which  does  not  properly  ngnify, 
to  be  barren^  but,  to  be  deprived  of,  Orhatus 

P  p  full  ; 


290  Remarks  on  Mr,  Steffe*s  Brief  Defence, 
Jui'fiAnd,  therefore,  its  Derivative  n'7DtyQ  is 
not  fo  properly  and  literally  rendered  barren , 
or  unfruitful  as,  hare  or  wafie.  Which  latter 
Epithets  apply  well  to  ^j-ii<  taken  in  its  primary 
Senfe,  for  a  whole  T^raB  of  Land,  but  not  at 
^11,  if  taken  in  Mr.  Steffe\  Senfe,  for  the  Soil 
o:  Mould  oi  the  Earth.  n^DtDQ  3S"*tKn  but  the 
Land  (or  Country)  is  wafte.  This  is  literal, 
and  makes  good  Senfe.  The  Grtz^W  (meaning 
the  Soil  or  Mould)  is  wafte.  This  is  unliteral, 
and  maizes  Nonfenle, 

Mr  Steffe,  therefore,  were  it  only  to  fhew 
that  s-i.js:  is  ever  taken  in  his  Senfe,  fliould 
have  produced  a  more  piaufiblelnftance.  And 
fuch  a  one  I  will  now  point  out  to  him.  It  is 
in  EccL  xii.  17.  Then  fJjall  the  I  ufl  return 
to  the  Earth  as  it  was  j  one  of  the  Te:^ts 
themfelves  which  he  had  produced  in  fupport 
cf  bis  Do<^rine,  and  the  Infufficiency  of  which 

has 


Remarks  on  Mr,  St'eve.'e.'s  Brief  Defence,  291 
has  been  confidered.  In  this  PafTage  the 
Preacher  is  fpeaking  of  the  Return  of 
the  Body  after  Death  to  the  Earth  >  and 
yet  the  Word  jjis  is  made  ufe  of,  and  not 
HQIS.  I  know  not  of  another  Text  that 
appears,  at  firft  Sight,  fo  much  in  favour  of 
Mr.  Steffe,  and  cannot  but  wonder  at 
his  Overfight,  or  at  his  Judgment  in  chu- 
ling  to  produce  another.  So  flrong  and,  at 
the  fame  time,  fo  very  obvious  an  Objcdion 
to  my  Diftindlion  betwixt  Snsi  and  nci^  did 
this  feem  to  a  very  acute  Hebraift  *  and  learned 
Divine  in  the  Eftablifhment,  (with  whofe 
Correfpondence  on  the  Occafion  I  have  been 
honoured,  and  again  beg  Leave  to  exprefs  my 
Senfibility  to  the  Favour  and  my  Defire  of 
its  Continuance)  that  he  thought  it  impoflible 
to  be  confidered  in  any  other  Light  than  as  an 
P  p  2      .  Exception. 

•  Who  has  lately  favoured  the  Public  with  a  new  anJ 
elaborate  Traallation  of  the  three  firlt  Chapters  of  Gcncfu. 


Z^2  Remarks  072  Mr.  Steffe^  Brief  Defence, 
Exception.     I  fliall  not  here,  howeveri  ftay 
to  obviate  the  Difficuhy  as  it  has  not  been 
urged   by  the  Perfon,  with  whom  alone  I 
have  to  do  at  prefent. 

To  pafs  then  to  the  only  Word  remaining 
.  to  be  confidered,  relative  to  Mr.  Steje's  Brief 
Defence,  viz.  NM.  This  Pronoun,  in  my 
ReiTiarks  on  his  former  Performance,  I  had 
conneded  with  DISH  ;  and  becaufe  it  is  ge- 
nerally reckoned  by  Grammarians  to  be  of 
the  feminine  Gender,  and  confequently  this 
might  be  objedted  to  me,  I  offered  fomething 
to  obviate  any  fuch  Objedicn.  This,  how- 
ever, is  not  his  Objedion.  What  he  urges 
is,  fomething  more  fmart  and  witty.  It 
might  have  favoured  of  Pedantry,  to  have 
attempted  to  confute  a  Perfon  by  gramrha- 
tical  Skill.  Much  genteeler,  furely,  this 
that  follows ;    *   Others  conned  s\"i   with 


RetnarhonMr^  S'Ti.'PfE.*%  Brief  BefenCe.  293 

*  DIKH  03  and  therefore  fcem  to  place  Man's 
•;  Pre-eminenGC,  neither  in  his  Life  nor  his 
<  Death,  but  wholly  in  the  ere6t  Pofture  of 
'  his  Body.     Who  knoweth  the  Spirit  of  Man, 

*  which  Man  goeth   up'vuard,    i.   e.    upright, 

*  while  the  Beaft  h prone  to  the  Earth.     But 

*  this,  if  it   be  really  Solomon's  Definition  of 

*  Man,  fecms  neither  better  nor  truer  than 

*  the  implume  bipes  of  Plato ^  which  there- 

*  fore  Diogenes  would  equally  have  confuted 

*  with  his  Dunghill  Cock;  who  with  Dry- 

*  den*s  Chanticleer  might  havefaid, 

**  I  with  Pleafurc  fee 
"  Man  ftrutting  on  two  Legs  and  apeing  me."  J 

Upon 


+  Mr.  SteJ^e  is  extremely  welcome  to  this  Piece  of  Wir, 
becaufe  it  is  perfedly  innocent^  and  may,  though  not  very 
feafonable  on  a  Subjed  of  this  Nature,  pleafe  fome  fort  of 
Readers.  But  will  the  R.  R.  Author  of  the  Divine  Lf^a- 
fisn  ofMo.^e^  be  thought  to  have  excrclfcd  this  f^mc  Talent 


294.  Remarks  on  Mr.  St-ett^'s  Brief  Defence'. 
Upon  which  I  (hail  only  remark,  that  So^ 
lomon  or  any  Writer  might  mention  the  up* 

right 

of  Wit,  either,  in  a  Manner  worthy  of  himfelf,  or,  in- 
deed, with  Innocence  ?     It  can,  furely,  be  deemed  but  a 
vulgar  Pleafurc  his  Lordftiip  feems  to  take,  in  calling  the 
Controverters  of  the  Dodlrine  of  an  intermediate  State 
fey  the  Name  fsf  Dreamers^  Sleepers,  Middle- Men,  &c, 
.  Such  Language  is  more  worthy  of  that  inferior  and  popu- 
lar Clafs  of  Writers,  (to  which  indeed  it  has  hitherto  been 
chiefly  confined)  than  that  Eminence,  which  the  Bifliop  of 
Gloucefter  holds  in  the  learned  World.    Thefe  Gentlemen 
too,  with  whom  his  Lordfhip  makes  fo  merry  and  {ofree, 
have  been  too  long  dinn'd  with  fuch  fort  of  Names  to  have 
their  Sleep  broken  by  a  Repetition  of  the  rude  Noife.    Nor* 
can  the  R.  R .  Author  be  thought  to  have  acquitted  himfelf 
with  more  Decency  and  Propriety  of  Charaner,  in  makmga 
very  ferious  Expreflion  from  a  Sacred  Writer  ferve  thePur- 
pofe  of  a  witty  Sarcafm.  "  St.  Jude's  pithy  Dreamers  only 
"  defiledthe  Flejh.  Thefe  defJc  the  Spirit^'     But,  though 
we  cannot  fuppofe  that  St.  Jude  and  the  Btjkop  are  equally 
ferious,  yet  it  is  not  fo  clear,  that  his  Lordftiip,  in  bringing 
■  this  Charge  of  Spiritual  Defilement  againfl  the  Dreamers* 
is   altogether  in  Jeft.     Certain  it  is,  that,   however  un- 
willing his  Lordftiip  might  be  to  fupprefs  fo  jocular  a  Sei>- 

timcnt 


Remarks  on  Mr,  Steffe's  Brief  Defence.  295 

right  Poflure  of  Man,  without  intending  it 
either  as  a  Definition  of  Man  or  a  Mark  of 
bis  Pre-eminence. 

Having 


tlment,  he  is  willing  we  fhould  confider  the  Dodrinc  in  a 
ferious  Light,  as  of  a  dangerous  and  ^/i?//'«^  Nature*  For 
the  Learned  Author  of,  Corfidcrations  on  the  Theory  oj 
Religio77,  is  reprefented  as  a  Reviver  of  the  Sadducean 
Opinion,  of  the  ExtirMion  of  the  Soul  on  Death,  his  va- 
luable Qiiotarions  from  Scripture  fcornfuUy  termed,  "  A 
*'  Niu-nlcr  of  wonderful  Things."  and  this  Scrap  of 
Scripture,  thtre  he  gods  mat-y^  judged  by  the  R.  R.  Author 
to  be  a  ftronger  Text  againft  the  Unity  of  the  Godhead, 
than  any  this  Icnrned  Writer  has  produced  for  h'n  Ofinion, 
The  late  worthy  Dr.  Taylor  of  Norwich  h  called  '<  Ano- 
*'  ther  of  thcie  Sleepers,"  and  a  very  fenfiblc  Quotation 
from  him  has  the  foIlo\^ing  decent  Reflection  pafled  upon 
it.  *'  This  is  the  old  exploded  Tmjh  of  Coivard^  Toland 
^^  znd  Collins."  And  yet,  I  care  fay,  his  Lordftiip  will 
think  this  Writer  as  honourably  clafs'd,  in  point  of  Au- 
thorfoip,  with  Coivardy  Tlijard  ^nd  Collins,  as  the  BiiTiop 
of  Gloucefter  would  be,  fhould  fome  one,  ilinaturedy 
pleaf^nt,  and  availing  himfclf  of  his  Lord(>ip's  decent 
Expreffion,  clafs  his  Performance  on  this  Subjedl,  with  the 
old,  popular— Tr^y/;— of  Coddard^  Stefe  and  plemirg. 


296  Remarks  on  Mr,  Steff^*s  Brief  Defeticf^ 

Having  thus  confidered  all  that  Mr.  Suffe 
has  offered  in  Defence  of  the  Senfe  he  had 
put  upon  this  Text  in  EccL  iii.  21.  that  is, 
fo  far  as  concerned  the  Remarks  made  upon 
the  Firfl  of  his  Five  Letters  on  the  Interme- 
diate State-,  it  will  now  be  moil  proper  to 
conclude  the  Whole,  with  obferving  how- 
very  defe(3:ive  this  Brief  Defence  is,  in  the 
Plan  itfelf,  on  which  it  proceeds,  and  com- 
paring it  with  fuch  a  one  as  ought  to  have 
been  attempted. 

This  Text,  then,  v^^as  brought  toprovethe 
Doctrine  of  an  Intermediate  State,  For  this 
Purpofe,  the  following  was  aifertedto  be  the 
true  Import  of  the  Original,  -p/z.  Who  hicia- 
eth  the  Spirit  of  the  Children  of  Men,  which 
(Spirit)  afcendeth  upwards?  and  the  Spirit 

of 


Remarh  on  Mr,  St e  f f E*i  Brief  Defence,  297 
cf  the  Beaji^  which  (Spirit)  defcendeth  un- 
^tx  the  Earth? 

Now,  if  this  be  the  true  Import  of  the 
Text  in  the  Original,  and  no  other  Meaning 
can,  confidently  with  any  juft  Rules  of  In- 
terpretation, he  affixed  to  the  Words,  then 
it  is  fufficient  to  prove  the  Dodrine  con- 
tended for.  But,  if  either  this  be  not  the 
true  Import  of  the  Words  in  the  Original, 
or  another  Meaning  can,  confidently  with 
juft  Rules  of  Interpretation,  be  affixed  to 
them,  then  the  Text  is  no  certain  Proof  of 
the  Dodrine.  And  that  they  are  capable  of 
another  and  very  different  Meaning,  and  con- 
fequently  infufficient  to  found  fuch  a  Dodrlne 
upon,  is  what  was  urged  in  OppoHtion  to  Mr* 
Steffe*^  Argument  in  favour  of  it. 

Q  q  In^ 


298  Remarks  on  Mr.  Stefipe' s  Brief  DtfeNcel 
In  order  therefore  to  make  a  good  and  va- 
lid Defence  it  behoved  him  to  fhew,  that  the 
Text  was  not  capable  of  a  differeJ2t  Senfe  from 
that  which  he  put  upon  it.  Has  this  been 
done  in  the  Brief  Dejence  now  confidered  ? 
No.  Nay,  it  has  not  been  fo  much  as  attempt^' 
ed.  Mr,  Steff'c  has  contented  himfelf  with 
endeavouring  to  Ihew  (tho'  he  is  far  from 
havino-  fhewn  even  this)  that  his  Senfe  r/jay 
be  admitted*,  which  was  not  the  Point  in 
queflion.  The  Qiieilion  is,  Whether  his 
Senfe  of  the  Words  can  be  admitted  as  the 
moft  literal  and  moil  exaB  Senfe,  and  whe- 
ther 110  other  Meaning  can  be  affixed  to  them, 
which  doth  not  include  in  it  the  Dod^rine  of 
an  Inier?nediate  ^tate. 

I   HAVE  thought  it  neceli'ary   to  -prcfcnt 
Mr.  Steffe  with  this  State  of  the  Queflion, 

that 


Remarks  on  Mr.  S  t  e  f  f  e  '  j  Brief  Defence.  299 
that  he  may  fee  with  what  Reafon  1  may 
omit  taking  Notice  of  any  future  Defence  on 
this  Subjedl,  if  it  fhould  proceed  upon  the 
fame  Plan  with  this,  which  I  have  been  con- 
fidering. 


The       end. 


THE 


INDEX 


A 


A. 


R  I A  N  Sy  their  Notion  of  Chrifl 
in  a  pre-exident  State  confidered  and 
confuted  Page  4—9,  94,  &c, 

-  their  Theology  compared  with,  and 
in  what  Relpeds  differing  from  the  Hea- 
then ^ 

their  Hypothefis,  on  what  grounded 

6 

their  Objedion   to   the    Trinitarian 


Interpretation  of  the  Three  firfl  Verfes  of 
the  iirft  Chapter  of    St.  Jobfii  Gofpel, 

Gonlidcred  1 7 

ArianSy 


INDEX.  , 

Arians^  their  Senfe  of  the  Word  or  Logos, 

vide  Logos . 

\AthafiaJian  (Creed),  Unity  cf  the  Godhead 
afferted,  and  the  Divifion  of  it  exprelly 
denied  therein  P^g^  232 

B. 

Begctten-QrAj   Son,   Meaning   of  that  Ex- 

prellionj  spplied  to  Chrift  n^ 

Bojom  of  the  Father,  the  Meaning  of  that 

Expreffion  75 

Chrljl  pre-exiflcd   not  a  diftindl  Being  from 

aft d  inferior  to  G(5^  12,  59,  et  feq, 

not  an  Angel  or  Demi- god  united  fo 

Humanity  14 

■  God   and  not  any  inferior  Being  fpaKe 


to    the    World    by    and   dwelt  in    Him 

28,  33,  etjcq^ 
■  Cljriji, 


TN     D    E    X. 
Cbrijl,  Human  Nature,  of     Page  167—207 
had  no  middle  Nature  between  the 


ciDivine  and  Human  8^',    i86- 

■«- —  Creatiqn  of  all  Things  by,  how  to  be 

interpreted  187—193 

' the   FIrft-born   of  the   new   Creation 

'll   ■  192—200 

«^~7-  Texts  relating  to  his  Miffion  into  the 

World  76—126 

Ghiirch^  Afiertions  of  no  one  Cnurch  con- 
c-cerning  the  Trinity,  a  fufiicient  Ground 
r'lof  Faith,  exclusive  of  Scripture  Authority 

223- 
of  Engla7idj    her  Wordiip    vindicated 

agalnfl:  the  Objections  of  the  jiWAM/?^    20 
againft  the  Oljeclions  of  the 


Ariam  2  2 
the  falreft  Way  of  interpreting 


her   AfTrrtions   concerning  the  TiaNi'ir 

226 
air  J) 


r    N    D    E    X. 

Church  of  England,  true  Method  of  defend-' 
ing  her  Dodrincs  P^g^  49 

..-., to    enquire    carefully    into    the 

Meaning  of  her  Expreffions,  but  Juftie© 
to  Her  225 

' —  vindicated   from   the   Charge  of 


Polytheijm  133,  233—235 

Council  of  Nice  I.  rejeded  the  Word  (God) 

in  the  i6th  Verfe  of  the  third  Chapter  of 

the  fir  ft  Epiftle  to  Timotlyj  41 

Creation^  of  the  natural  World  afcribed   to 

Go^  alone  187— j  89 

— ^ ■  when  afcribed  to  '^jefm  Chrijl  to  be 

underftood    of     the     new,     or    fpiritual 

190-293 

- — ■ Chrijl    the  Firft-born  of  the   new 

193—201 
Creature^  every,  Wtauw,  YS\,isia<;,  what  is  meant 

by  tliat  Expreflicn,  in  the  fifth  Verfe  of  the 

firft  Chapter  to  the  Cckfjians  19S 

Creeds^ 


INDEX. 

Creeds^  Unity  of  the  Deity  afTerted  in  all  of 

them  Page  232,  235 

CurcellaiiSy  his  Tranflation  of  Rom.ix.  ^.    39 

D. 

Daiifon  Mr.  his  Senfe  of  the  Logos,  and 
Tranflation  of  the  fiiftVerfe  of  the  firft 
Chapter  of  St.  Joh?;^  Gofpel  58,  59 

jD^/f;?r^  of  the  Church,    fhould  be  fcriptural 

A9 

IDevotioJts  of  our  Church  addrefled  to  One 

God  207,  232 

DiftinBion,  made  in  Scripture  between  the 

Perfon  of  the  Father,  and  that  of  the  Son, 

marks   not  a  Divifion  of   the  Godhead 

oQ         -IT 
Zkj^      -,1 

Divines,  generally  miftaken  in  their  Senfe  of 
the  Logos  16—18 

— —  many  have  more  exceptlonably  ex- 

preiTed  the  Dodriiie  of  the  Trinity  thnn 

R  r  the 


INDEX. 

the   Compiler   of    the   Athanafian   Creed 

Page  8i,  85,   118-121,  227 

Divinity  true  and  perfect,  wrought  and  was 

manlfcfted    in    the    Man     Chriji    Jejus, 

1-128 

— proved  from  the  Titles  given  to  our 

Redeemer  2—9 

from  the  Incarnation  9—12 

• from  the  Teftimony  of  the  Evange- 


Ms  12—19 

from  the  Teftimony  of  the  Apoftles 

29-37 

from  the  fignal  Prefcrvation  of  the 

Church  of  Chri/i  45~- 49 

— ■'-  the   Honour  claimed  by  Chri/i   on 


that  Account  84—89 
Miftakc  of  the  Jews  concerning  it. 


as  alfo  of  Ckrifi's  own  Difciples  and  fome 
later  Chrijlians  89—100 

Miracles  of  C/jr//?,  a  Proof  of  it  102 

Divinity^ 


INDEX. 

Divinity,    one  and    the   fame    wrought    in 

Chrift   and    was  manifelled  by  the  Spirit 

Page    122,   123,   157 

DoSirine  of  the  Church  of  EnglarJ,  con- 
cerning the  Godhead,  not  myfterious   231 

T)oBrines  revealed,  Objefls  of  a  rational 
Enquiry  21'^,  222 

of  the  Church  of  England^  not  to 

be  blamed  by  thofe  that  mif-underftand 
her  Exprefiions  224 

■ of  the  Church  of  England^  general 


Tenor  of    ihe   Liturgy   and   Articles   the 
only  Interpreters  of  them  226 

.- of  the  Church  of  England,    how 

beft  defended  m     /.  2 

E. 

Erafmus^    his   Tranflation    of   a    Pafldge    in 
Romans  relative  to  Chrijl  3  ^ 

R  r   2  Enpiry 


INDEX. 

Enquiry   rational   into   Religion,     not  dan- 
gerous Page  216 
Eternal  Power  and  Godhead,  afcribed  to  our 
"  Saviour  20 
Evangelfjisy  their  Account  of  the  Incarnation 

Proofs  of  the  Divinity  of  our  Re- 
deemer from  them  1 2—1 9 

F. 

Faith  in  revealed   Do6trines,    Scripture  the 
only  joft  Ground  of  42,   223 

implicit,   Arguments  for  it  lead  to 

Pc'pery  216 

Father^  Title  of  Saviour  given  in  Scripture 
both  to  God  the  Father j  and  his  Son,      36 

— Power  of  working  Miracles  afcribed 

both  to  the  Father  and  the  So?2,  an  Attri- 
bute of  one  and  the  fame  Being,  or  the 
perfeQly  Divine  Nature  3 1 

Fir/I- ' 


INDEX. 

Firji-born  of  every  Creature,  not  applied  to 
Chrijl  with   refpedt  to  his  Pre-exiftence 

Fage  192—200 
Flemings  Aflerter  of  an  Intermediate  State 

295 
Flejh^  who  manifefted  in  the         4,   12,   i8> 

35.  99 

<Ti.fl  fynonimous  with,   ay^^u-K^^i  a  Man 

72 
G. 

Gloucejler^  Remark  on  the  Bifhop  of         29^ 
Glory  which  Chrijl  had  with  the  Father,  how 
to  be  interpreted  133 

God,  our  Saviotfr  proved  to  be  true  and  per- 
fect 9—20,  35,  74—126 

ftiled  by  St.  Jolfiy  the  ^'ord  59 

. Our,  a  Title  given  in  Scripture  to  none 

but  the  One  Supreme  Being  4 

Goddardy 


INDEX. 

Goddardy  one  of  the  AfTerters  of  an  Interme- 
diate State  295 

Godhead,  undivided      28,  &c.  vide  Dhmity 

the  Fulnefs  of  it  manifefted  in  the 

Fle{h  33,   viditChrift 

Gofpely  in  the  Beginning  with  God  the  Father 

58-64 

■  afterwards  with  the  Man  Chriji  jefus 

57  ^  M- 

Grace  and  Truth,  the  Gofpel  contrafled  with 

the  Law  ftiled  73 

Grotius,    his  Obfervaticn  on  Rom.  ix.  5,     38 

■ — ^ his  Senfe  of  the  Logos,  and  Perplexity 

^  occalioned  thereby  62 

■     ' "     his    Senie     of   &(   ^.^voyzva   ■yra.^a.  Hctifo? 

115 


H. 


INDEX. 


H. 


Heaven  from,  the  Meaning  of  that  and  fuch 
like  Expreffions,  applied  to  the  coming  of 
Chrij}  into  the  World  Page  76  etfeq. 

Holy  Ghoji,  not  a  diflindt  Being  from  and 
inferior  to  God  150 

The  fame  in  Subftance  with  God  157 

Blafphemy   againft    the  Holy  Ghoft 

Blafphemy  againft  God  1 50 

»  Divine    Attributes    afcrihed   to    the 


Hoh  Ghoft  155,  156 

Ground  of  an    Error  concerning  the 

158 

A  proper  Diftindion  to  be  bbferved  con- 

cerninrr  the  160 

—  The  fame  Operations  afcribed  to'  the 
Holy  Ghoft  as  to  Gcd  1 48  et  feq^ 

Human  Nature  of  Chrifl^  proved  from  the 
Account  given  of  him  from  his  Birth   to 

the 


INDEX. 

the     Time      of    his     public      Miniftry 

Page  i-^b—iyZ 

—  proved    from    his    Mediatorial   Office 

179-186 

I. 

1  am,  how  underflood  of  Cbriji     no,  in 

Jehovah  Aleim^  imports  not  two  diftind  and 

feparate  Beings  7 

Jefus.  vide  Chrijl 

yews  J  Their  Mifconftrudion  of  our  Saviour's 

Words  concerning  his  Dignity  the  fame 

with  that  of  the  Arians  94 

—  charged  with  an  Intercourfe  with  the 
Dead,  no  Proof  of  an  Intermediate  State 

246 

I?jcar72ation,  10— 12,   175 

• —  Arian  Notion  of   it  flated  and 

confuted  10 

Incarnation 


INDEX: 

Incarnation^  Dr.  South's  Conception  of  it  ab- 
furd  Page  8i,  82,   121 

Inferiority  o^Chrift  to  God  iht  Father ^  in  what 
Rcfpea:  aflertcd  84 

Intermediate  State  245 

I.    ,      no   Proof  of   it  in  the    Old 

Teftament  246 

•7 Objeftion  from  the  yews  con- 


fulting  with  the  Dead,  confidered      Ibid 
K. 

Kingdo?n  of  Chriji^  reprefented  in  Scripture 
as  exifting  from  the  Foundation  of  the 
World  69 

L. 

Law  Jewifj,     contrafted    with  Grace   and 

l^riithy   or  the  Logos  73 

"    '        the  main  Defign  of  the  169 

S  s  Legos, 


INDEX. 

Zc^^jDllTei  tation  concerning  thcPage  5  5—  1 40 
_    God  fo  ftiled  r  q 

.: Cbrtfi  fo  ftiled  71—74 

. different  Senfe  given  of  it  by  Trim^ 

tanam,    Arians^    Socinians  and  Sabellian^ 

new  Interpretation  of  the  three  firft 


Verfes  in  St,  Johns  Gofpel  concerning  it 

58-64 

Objedions  to  the  new  Interpretation 


anfwered  59—72 
new  Interpretation  of  the  fourteenth 


Verfe  of  the  fame  Chapter  concerning  it 

71 

Confirmation  of  the  above  new  Inter- 


pretations, chiefly  from  our  Saviours  own 
Words  76-126 
Mr.  Dawfojis  Senfe  of  it  58 


Grotiuis  Senfe  of  it  62 

Lord  the,  a  Title  given  to  God  alone        3 ,  7 


INDEX. 


M. 


Man,  Dr.  Scof^   Definition  of,    confidered 

Page  173 

MacedoniuSi  accufed  of  corrupting  the  Text 
relating  to  the  Manifeftation  of  our  Re- 
deemer,  viz.   I  Tim.  ill.  16,  40 

Manhood  of  Chrift  Jejus^  what  Texts  relate 
to  it  187—201 

Miracles,  Proof  of  the  perfed  Divinity  which 
wrought  in  Chriji  13 --18 

never  afcribed  by  believing  Spe<fta- 

tors  to  an  Arigel  or  Demigod  operating  in 
Chrift  14- "V 

Mofes,  the  Law  given  by  him,  contrafled 
with  Grace  and  Iruth,  i.  e.  the  fFord    y^ 

S  s    2    -  N. 


INDEX, 


N. 


Nature  human  of  Chrifty  not  Incompatible 
with  the  Divine  Nature  manifefted  in  him 

Page  125 

• metaphyfical  of  C/6r//?5  certain  Expreffions 

fhewn  to  have  no  Relation  to  the  104—107 

Nicey  hxa  Council  of,  rejedted  the  Word 
Qiof  in  I  I'm.  iii.  16  41 

Nicodemus,  his  Senfe  of  the  JewiJIj  phrafe  of 
coming  from  God  y6 

I  his  Teflimony  to  the  perJeB  Di- 
vinity of  our  Redeemer  1 9 

Only  begotten  Son  of  God.  1 1 5 


r    N    D    E    X. 

p. 

Perfons^  Diftindlion  made  in  Scripture  of  them 
doth  not  imply  a  Divijion  of  the  Godhead 

Page  28,     123 

— ^ Dr.  Sherlock'^  Notion  of  them  in- 

confiftent  with  Scripture  ?)6 

Church  of  En^Iaitd  holds  the  Dif- 


tindion  in  Confidence  with  thcUm'fy  of  God 

206 
Polytheifm,    Arians  more  juftly  chargeable 

with  it  than  the  Trinitarians  of  the  Church 

of  England  22 

^- unjuftly  charged  upon  the  Church 

of  England  132,  232—235 


R. 


INDEX; 
R. 

Reafott,  confiftent  with  Revelation  Page  2 1 6 
' —  Difference  between  Reafon  and  Rea- 

foning  219 

Redeemer.  Vide  Divinity 

Redemption,  afcribed  by  the  Evangeiifts  and 
^fofties  to  God  alone,  and  not  to  any  infe- 
rior Being  that  operated  in  Chrift  13—12, 

29—40 
^ .         God  the  original  Author  of  our 

128 

Renovation  of  all  Things,  the  Gofpel  Conili- 

tution  fo  called  j  97 

Revealed  Do^rines,    Objefls  of    a  rational 

Enquiry  217—224 

,- fome  not  difcoverable  by  Reafon 

no  jufl  Objedtion  to  the  Belief  of  them 

230 
Revelation 


INDEX. 

Revelation,  Right  Reafon  always  accords  with 

Page  230 

s. 

SabelHamfm  ^6^  ^^^ 

Saint  Cyprian,  Hilary,  Cbryfoftom,  Copies  of 

59 

Salvation,  God  the  Author  of  our  36,  43,  58 

Sanaijier,  Creator  and  Redeemer  of  the 
World,  One  and  the  fame  God      2^,  51, 

126,  1x9 

Sarviour,  but  One,  viz,  God  in  Chrift  37 

' vide  Chrift,  Divi?iity 

Sent  into  the  World,  this  Expreffion  the 
chief  Ground  of  the  Arian  Notion  of 
Cf^/ift  ^ 

—  relates  to  the  Office  or  Commiffion  of 
Chrift  Jefus  in  this  World      6,  io©~i  i? 

Scot 


INDEX. 

Scot  (Dr.  Jofeph  Nicol)  his  Notion  of  the 
Human  Nature  of  Chrift  Page  173 

Scripture,  general  Tenor  and  not  particular 
Paffages  of  it,  the  Teft  of  revealed  Doc- 
trines 4 1 

— the  only  Rule  of  Faith  concern- 
ing the  Trinity  223 

Sherlock,  (Dean)  his  Notion  of  the  Divine 
Perfons  Tritheiftical  86 

confufed  and  obnoxious  Expreffions 

of  227 

Socinians,  their  Notion  oi  Chrift  2 

■  more  confiflent  than   the  Ariam 

'  their  Senfe  of  the  Logos       56,  60 


Son  ofGody  to  be  honoured  of  all  Men  as 
the  Father  85 

' Cbrijl  the   Son  of  God  by  way  of 

Eminence  j  27 

Soul, 


INDEX. 

Soul,  its  fcparate  Exiflence  on  Death  before 
the  Refurredlon,  not  proved  by  the  four 
following  Texts,  'viz.  Eccl.iW.  2\.  xil.  7. 
Phil,  i.  23.     2  Cor.  V.  8#-"  Page  249, 

259,  265 

Scuth,  Dr.  his  Notion  cf  the  Incarnalion   8 1 

—  juflly  charges  Dean  Sberkck  with  Tri- 
theifm  S  7 

— —  his    miflaken    Interpretation    of,  ^he 


Bojom  oj  the  Father  J  20 

Steffe,  Mr.  Remarks  on  his  Letter  and  BrieJ 

Defence  245—299 

Superjtition  Popif!:,  Reformation  from  48 
I  Foundation  of  it  laid  in  implicit 

Faith  217,  2j8 

Svri^Cj  Copies   ufed    by  the  Author   of  the, 

want  the  Word  U-.;  in  Rom   ix.  5.  38 


T  t  T. 


INDEX. 


T. 


Tri72ityy  as  maintained  by  the  Church  of 
England^    not  Tritheifm         Fage  22,  23, 

132,    232-235 

the  Subje(fl  of  it  incomprehenfiblej 

but  not  the  Dodtrine  or  Propolition  con- 
cerning it  231 

• Enquiry  into  the  Senfe  of  the  Church 


concerning  it  is  not  prying  into  a  Myftery 

224 
Rule  laid  down  for  com  in  o:  at  the 


t> 


Senfe  of  the  Church  concerning  it         225 
very  excepiionably  expreffcd  by  many 


Divines    '  227 
Objedions  again H:  the  Doctrine,  on 


what  grounded,  and  anfwered     229—234 
the  fiippcfed  Myfierioufnefs  of  it,  no 


Argument  againil:  a  rational^  Enquiry  into 
it  217 


INDEX. 

Trinity,  Dr.  Sherlock's  Explication   of  it  un- 

fcriptural  Page  129 

Tritheifmy  not  chargeable  upon  the  Church 

of  England  232—235 

u. 

Unity  of  the  Deity  exprefly  afTerted   by  the 
Church  cf  £w^Az«t/.  133,   234 

w. 

Word  The,  a  Title  given  boih  to  God  and 

Chrijl  ^^,7'^   ^'^^^  Logos 

Worjhip  of  the  Church  of  E/igland  defended 

20,   22 


A  N 


INDEX. 


O  F    T  H  E 


TEXTS 

Explained,     or    referred    to. 


GENESIS. 


Chapter. 

I. 
II. 

XV. 
XXII. 


Verse. 


3 
7 

2 

a^    12,    1 6 


Page. 


i88 
26r 

7 

IJ5 


EXODUS. 


INDEX   of   TEXTS. 

EXODUS. 

Chapter.  Verse.  Page. 

ni.  14  III 

XX.  4  i45>  284 

LEVITICUS. 

XX.  27  246 

DEUTERONOMY. 

XXVIII,  13  281,  282 

JUDGES. 

XI.  34  115 

II.   K  I  N  G  S. 

II.  19  288 

.  JO  B, 


INDEX    of  TEXTS. 


Chapter. 
XI. 
XII. 


JOB. 

Verse.  Page. 

7  211 

7>  Sj  9->  10  212,  213 


ECCLESIASTES. 


III. 


XII. 


iS,  19,  20  256 

21  S49»  257*259, 
278,  281,  293, 

296 

22  257 

7  259,  290 


ISAIAH. 

VI.  g 

3 


XI-. 


155 


JEREMIAH. 


VI. 


2^ 


I  I 


A  M  O  S. 


INDEX  of  TEXTS, 
AMOS. 

Chapter.  Verse.  Page.' 

yiii.  lo  115 

Z  E  C  H  A  R  I  A  H. 

xn.  10  J15 

M  A   L  A  C   HI. 

III.  1  3, 19 

MATTHEW. 


I. 

18, 20 

10 

23 

II 

XII. 

28 

150 

XXV. 

34 

69 

M 

ARK. 

1. 

i,  2,  3 

3 

^ 

2 

4»  27»  28 

II. 

5>  7 

14 

JOHN. 


INDEX    of    TEXTS. 
LUKE. 

Chapter.  Verse.  Page. 

I.  25  11,  149,  172 


II.  12 

,  21, 

22,  23,  24 

176 

40 

,  42: 

.  43*46,  5^0  52 

^77 

IV. 

2.  5 

179 

vir. 

16 

15 

IX. 

42,  43- 

15 

XL 

20 

152 

XVII. 

13 

16 

J 

0  H  N. 

I. 

I       16,  5?->  58, 

59,  64,  67," 

63,  7 

'0,  yy,   126 

2 

55,  62,  S5 

3     55'  63, 

4 

^iy    ^35 

8 

61 

14      7^,7 

2,  74,  ^3, 

lOQ,  1 15 

U\i 

I, 

INDEX    of    TEXTS. 


Chapter. 

Verse. 

Page. 

I. 

.17 

74,  205 

18 

75,  113,  121 

III. 

2 

19,  76,  90,  204 

13 

78,   90,  113 

•     34 

83 

V. 

22 

84,  87,  88 

23 

85,    87,  88 

VI. 

32-35 

89 

32-62 

00 

33 

97 

35 

61 

35 

39 

41 

94 

48-55 

61 

~  48 

95 

5^-53 

95 

^3 

97.  138 

68 

100 

yii: 

16 

So,   ICO 

iS 

20:3 

VIII. 


INDEX. 

of 

T  E 

X  T  S. 

Chapter. 

Verse. 

Page. 

VIII. 

12 

24 

62 
III 

28 

101, 

III 

3S 

103 

40, 

&c. 

107, 

ocC, 

42 

107 

XI. 

25 

66 

.67 

XII. 

49 

112, 

114 

XIV. 

6 
16 

22 
23 

62 

160 

116 
115 

XV. 

26 

160 

XVI.             13, 

&c. 

122 

XVII. 

4 

5 

124 

1-3 

XX.                "      2  1 

,  22 

J25 

II. 
III. 


ACTS. 


22 

1   ■>        T  T 


30 

IV. 


INDEX    of    TEXTS. 


Chapter. 

Verse 

. 

Page. 

IV.      • 

lo 

30 

V. 

' 

3.  4 

^53 

VII. 

51 

^53 

X. 

38 

31 

XX. 

28 

J  54 

XXVIII. 

25 

^55 

ROMANS. 

IX.  5  38 

iCORINTHIANS. 

I.  30       189 

II.  4       155 

7         ^9 

10  156,  159 

11  157 
VIII.             6     187,  189 

XII.  4,  5,  6  32,  143,  147 

6         14S 

XII. 


INDEX 

of   T  E 

X 

T  S. 

Chapter.            Verse. 

Page. 

XII. 

6,  7 

161 

S,  9,  10 

147,  14S, 
161 

11 

147,  148 

28 

148,   154 

2  CO  RI  N  T  HI  A  NS. 


I. 

3 

39 

y. 

1, 2 

267 

4>  5.  6 

268 

8 

8,  9,   10 

269 

17.   18 

190 

19 

32 

E  PHE  SIA  N  S. 


III. 


3 

39 

4 

% 

17,  20,  21,  22,  23 

34 

s,  9 

.      191 

III. 

I  N  D  E  X  of  T  E  X  T  S. 

Chapter.     Verse,      Page.' 

III.  9         69 

II        192 

IV.  14        163 

PHILIPPIANS. 

I.  23  265 

COLOSSI  A  NS. 

J. 


II. 


II. 


14 

194,  197 

15 

192,  198 

.i5,  i; 

192,  193 

^7 

198 

17,  18 

194 

16,  17,  18 

196 

19,  2Q 

200 

9 

25 

I  1^  I  M  O  T  H  Y. 


5      35^  i^7'  172 
201,  207 

III. 


INDEX    of   TEXTS. 

Chapter.  Verse.  Page, 

III.  16  29 

2  TIMOTHY. 

I.  9  70 


TITUS. 

I.  3y  4 

II.  10,   II,   13 

III.  4,  5,  6 

HEBREWS, 

I.  I,  2,  3 

II.  10,   17,   iS 


36 

37 


201 
182 


I  P  E   T  E  R. 

I.     •  iS,   19 


oj 


I. 


I    J     O     H     N 


I,  2 

^    5 


69 
60,  67 

:  IV. 


INDEX     of    TEXTS. 

Chapter.  Verse.  Page. 

IV.  8  60,  6/ 

V.  I,  5  62 


J     U     D     E. 

8 


294 


REVELATIONS. 

XIII.  8  70 

XIX.  13  70,  yi 


"^■^ 


^- 


ERRATA. 

Page  60,  line  20,  for  6  read  5. 

. 122, 4>  /-^  5  ^^^d  13. 

I 160,— —17,  for  fame  r^a^  fifteenth* 

187, 4,  <?/?^r  Epiftle,  add  to  the  Corinthians* 

..    I    191, 9,  yi^'  we  read  I. 

207,— '—14,  Z"'  ingenious  read  ingenuous. 

— 290,— i6,/«'y'  17  read^. 


Publijhed  by  the  fame  Author. 

I.  Some  Afliftance  offered  to  Parents  in  the 
Religious  Education  of  their  Children. 

Third  Edition,  Price  6  d, 

II.  Reformation  of  Manners,  the  Ground 
of  Confidence  towards  God ;  A  Sermon 
preached  on  Occaiion  of  the  General  Faflj 
February  1 2)   1761.         Price  i  j. 

III.  The  Duty  of  '  Charity  to  the  Poor, 
A  Sermon  preached  at  St.  Paulas,  Shadwell, 

Price   I  s. 

IV.  The  Efficacy  of  Divine  Aid,  and  the 
Vanity  of  confiding  in  Man ;  A  Sermon 
from  Flalm  108,  preached  on  Occafion  of 
the  late  General  Fail,  March  1 2,1 762,  C5r. 


if^ 


•^  . 

A      ^